idola: (Default)

Volume 5: Charming Overheat

Master of Spear


Table of Contents

Previous | Next



---


“Hehehe. You’re awful pretty, aren’t ya, missy? Whaddya think of hangin’ out with us for a while?”


“S-stop!”


“C’mon. You can’t go wrong with guys like us.”


“I-I’m engaged, so…”


“You’re so cold. But that doesn’t matter, y’know? But listen. We’re the Gametsu brothers. We run this neighborhood. Wanna see us beat your fiance ‘til he can’t stand?”


“I, I…”


“Then it’s settled. C’mere! Heheh, we can make you feel real good.”


Ryner Lute was zoning out watching the cliche scenario unfolding before him.


It was afternoon in a teahouse on the outskirts of town. He’d ordered tea and nothing else, but even so, he spent the morning napping, napping, and napping again without anything troublesome happening at all.


His dark hair was tousled from sleep, and his tall back was slouched over the table. His dull eyes stared at the forceful come-on right outside the teahouse. 


The three men were wearing sleeveless shirts to show off their pointlessly buff arm muscles, and they soon pulled out fairly sizable knives to try to force her to comply.


The girl began to cry. “S-someone, save me! Please!” she screamed.


The gawking onlookers and passersby all looked away.


The Gametsu brothers laughed. “Heheh. D’ya really think anyone’s gonna come help you? They’re not. So now that you understand that you’re fighting a losing battle, let’s go!”


Her tears fell fast down her face…


Ryner turned his sleepy eyes up towards the sunny afternoon sky. “Maaan… the sun feels so good on a peaceful day like this…”


The little mustached owner of the teahouse yelled out. “Are you some kind of demon!? Where the hell’s that peaceful day? Help her!”


“Huuuh? Why me? I don’t wanna. It’s too much of a pain. You should go help her.”


“What are you saying? That’s impossible for me,” the owner said. “I have two daughters, and my wife is pregnant with our third child.”


“So?”


“So it’s too dangerous for me! I have to be there for my family! Besides, there’s no way I could win.”


Ryner nodded. “True. Those hoodlums look pretty strong. They look fast, too, judging by their muscles…”


“But they’re not people who you can’t beat, right!? You’re a celebrity by now. Everyone is saying that you and that friend of yours are powerful. If you won’t do it, then I’ll need you to leave. You only ordered one cup of tea and you’ve been here for hours!”


“Huh? Am I being a pest?”


“Oh, so now you realize it!?” the owner yelled without meaning to. Then he shook his head to clear his thoughts. “But who cares about that. Please just save her!”


“I’m saying it’s too much of a pain. I don’t wanna.”


“What kind of a garbage answer is that!? Look, they’re already carrying her away!”


Ryner looked over to them. “Oh, yeah. She looks so pitiful right now. Those guys are just the worst.”


The owner stared at Ryner with the deepest contempt. “Demon… you’re a demon…”


Ryner just shrugged. “You can call me a demon all you want, but like… oh, look over there. She’s gonna get saved even without me saving her. A real ally of justice has arrived.”


“Huh?” The owner looked back at the men.


Ryner followed his eyes once more. A man stood there, blocking the way for the Gametsu brothers and the girl.


“Stop it, guys,” the man said. He had a clear tone and pleasant voice. “Women will hate you if you act like this.” His back was tensed upright. He had the same dark hair as Ryner, but unlike his, it was neatly combed. His strong gaze was sincere.


He was probably… about Ryner’s age? He was easy on the eyes and presented himself like a true gentleman. He was wearing a dark suit-like outfit with hard-looking armor. He carried a massive lance fastened to his back.


The Gametsu brothers lost their cool for a moment at his appearance. “Wh-who the hell are you?


“You pretending to be some kind of ally of justice?”


“You know that meddling’s gonna hurt, right? It doesn’t matter how big your lance is. You can’t beat us with it.”


The brothers gripped their knives.


The gentleman smiled softly. “Let’s see who really comes out of this hurting.”


The Gametsu brothers all raised their knives. “Why you little…!”

That was the moment that the brothers ran forward to attack. But their attacks didn’t connect. The gentleman seemed to grow hazy from how quickly he moved. With a flash of light, the brothers all collapsed in a pile.


The gentleman twirled his lance once in the air, then resheathed it behind his back. “Now, then… are you hurt, Miss?”


“Th, thank you so much! How can I possibly repay you…?”


“I only did what was natural. You don’t need to make it up to me.”


“Ah, but, at least tell me your name.”


God, this was cliche. And the gentleman’s reply only made it worse—


“It isn’t such a great deed that you need my name to remember it by.”


“B-but please! Please, all that I need is your name…”

The gentleman’s expression grew troubled. “I see… very well, then. My name is Silvawest Silwert…but I am called Sil. I am a member of the reputed lancer's clan. I am currently traveling from country to country, city to city, with the goal of proving the lance to be the world’s best weapon.”


“My, what grim work…”


Sil smiled. “Not at all. In fact, to have met a lovely lady such as yourself in this dingy port town in the Iyet Republic, a country that doesn’t even know left from right is just…”


The girl reddened. “Oh, my… Say, if you have the time, won’t you join me for dinner tonight? I must repay you… and besides, my parents are out on an errand today… I’ll be so lonely with the house all to myself.”


For some reason, the mustached owner of the teahouse looked most offended of all at her invitation. “B-but what about her fiance!? Didn’t she just say that she was engaged!?”


Ryner smiled bitterly. “Now, now. That kind of thing happens all the time.”


“Augh, god, it pisses me off! This is what I hate about ‘charming gentlemen’ like him! They get all the good things in life. They don’t leave anything for the rest of us!”


“Is it really worth getting upset over, though?” Ryner asked. “Besides, you have a good wife and kids. Isn’t that enough happiness for you? If you keep talking, your good wife is gonna beat the shit out of you!”


“Uuh… please don’t tell my wife that I said anything,” the owner said.


“So the tea is free then, right?”


“It’s just one cup! You can afford it!”


For some reason, Sil kept sneaking glances at Ryner and the owner as they went about their useless conversation. He was silent for a moment before replying to the girl. “I must thank you for your consideration… However, there is something that I absolutely must do here in this city.”


“Ah, I knew he was a good guy!” the teahouse’s owner said. 


“So which is it,” Ryner mumbled.


“O-oh… what a shame,” the girl said. “But if you ever are inclined to, please, do pay me a visit. You will always be welcome.”


“I appreciate it, truly. Now I must continue carrying out my mission.” Sil bowed briefly. “Now, then.”


Without warning, he broke out in a sprint.


Ryner turned to the mustached owner. “Wow, he’s full of energy… He ran away like his life depended on it.”


“He’s the opposite of a good-for-nothing like you!”


“Don’t look down on me. See, I can run like that too, if it means I get to nap more l—”


Ryner’s sentence was cut short suddenly.


Even though Sil had been running away, in the blink of an eye his lance was aiming straight at Ryner.


“…Hey, why’s he pointing that thing at me—”


Ryner was cut off once more, this time by Sil’s scream. “Diiieeeee!!”


“Haaah!? You’ve gotta be kidding me! Why the hell are you attacking m—gyaaah!!”


Ryner moved as fast as he could to dodge, and it was a good thing he did; the chair he’d been sitting on was broken into pieces in an instant. Then its pieces were broken into even smaller pieces… 


Sil’s power was unquestionable.


If that had hit Ryner, there was no doubt in his mind that he’d be dead.


Sil clicked his tongue. “Tch… so you managed to get away. But you won’t dodge the next one!”


Ryner had thrown himself onto the ground to get away. Now he stood in a hurry. “Gaaah! Wait a minute! What’s going on!? I mean, didn’t you just save that girl? Why are you attacking me?


“There’s no point in trying to talk it out with me!” Sil yelled as he thrust his lance towards Ryner again. 


“It’s not pointleeesssss!” Ryner dodged his attack again, then took the moment to glare at Sil. “Ugh, come on! The hell is wrong with you!? I honestly thought you were a gentleman! Do you just attack people at random, or what?”


The air around Ryner suddenly changed. His sleepy eyes turned sharp, and his lethargic limbs jumped into action. 


Sil was strong enough that he had no choice but to take him seriously.


“So?” Ryner asked. “What do you want from me?”


Sil grinned. “You dodged! You can actually dodge my lance! Amazing! You’re the first person who I’ve ever met who managed to dodge my attack not once, but twice. You don’t leave any gaps to attack, and your eyes are so sharp now… Ah, I can only hope that you can make me even happier than this! You won’t be able to dodge this time!” With that, Sil spun his lance and readied it for another attack.


Ryner grimaced. “That’s not talking it out… Anyway, Mustache Man. Where’s that ‘gentleman’ now? He’s just a weirdo.”


But he didn’t get an answer. The teahouse’s owner had already left to go hide inside of his establishment, after all.


 “Here I go!” Sil yelled and thrust his lance at Ryner with fantastic speed.


“Ugh, geez,” Ryner groaned. “What happened to my peaceful napping life…”


Ryner took a big step back to dodge, then quickly moved his hands to draw a magic circle made of light before himself. “I wish for thunder - Lightning Flash!” Light accumulated at the center of his magic circle, but…


Sil stopped his attack and grinned confidently and tightened his grip on his lance. “Hmph! Thunder spells won’t work on my lance! It’s thunder resistant,  fire resistant, water resistant, and made of gold that nullifies all magic! The Silwert family has buried many a magician with our lancework. Thunder magic on your level could never—”


“You talk too much. I’m attacking now,” Ryner said and flicked his finger. Thunder roared out from his magic circle.


“That’s not going to work!” Sil said and twisted his lance to deflect Ryner’s magic.


But Ryner hadn’t aimed his thunder at his body. He’d aimed it at the ground below his feet.


“No way!”


Dirt, gravel, and smoke clouded the air.


Sil spoke through the debris. “A smoke screen! But you’re making light of my lance. I can sense when you approach whether I can see you or not. Consider yourself trapped. It’s my win!” he said and keened his senses.


Ryner couldn’t see him through the debris, but even he could tell that Sil was more focused than ever, a fact that he was conveying to Ryner through his small movements among the debris. “I’m going to take this seriously, okay?”


“Please attack whenever you’re ready. I’ll make you regret making my lance your enemy.”


“……”


One second was all it’d take to decide the winner of their match.


Ryner nodded once with a subdued expression on his face, then erased his presence and took baby steps… towards the owner hiding inside the teahouse and paid. “Okay, now tell that guy that I’m going home ‘cause it’s naptime.”


Those were Ryner’s parting words as he quickly left the establishment.


“Amazing!” Sil said from the teahouse. “I’ve never met an opponent who could completely erase his presence before! But I won’t lose! Please attack whenever you’re ready!”

So he said, but his enthusiasm was completely ignored…


---


“So basically, I ran into another troublesome weirdo here in Iyet… This place really attracts them,” Ryner commented as he ate a dango lunch in a restaurant where he was chatting with the endlessly beautiful Ferris Eris.


Her blonde hair seemed to glitter as she ate. She nodded to his story, expressionless as always. “Hm. He must be quite a sight if you, the reigning CEO of the entire weirdo industry, have something to say about him.”


“Yeah, so I’m not gonna listen to the story about how I reached the top. I really do think he’s a weirdo, though. He was acting like a total gentleman before attacking.”


For some reason, Ferris nodded in complete understanding. “Ah, I see. So that’s what makes someone weird to the CEO of the weirdo industry… I have to agree. I also think it’s strange. According to the readers’ survey, you’ve won the weirdo sex fiend poll for ten years in a row. You’ll soon be elevated to king. That’s why it’s so strange that someone would approach to take the crown from you at this vital time…”


Ryner wanted to say but I haven’t even known you for ten years! So who’s running that survey…!? He actually had all sorts of retorts lined up. Instead of using one, he just stared at her for a while before finally replying. “So what do you want me to say?”


Somehow, Ferris’ blank expression suddenly looked happy. “Nothing. I’m satisfied now.”


“That’s good,” Ryner said, then sighed.


Despite everything, it was a perfectly average afternoon for them.


But then someone spoke from the front door.


“Do you have any open tables?”


“Ah, yes. Come in. Would you like some lunch?”


“Yes. I heard that this restaurant has the best food in town.”


Ryner knew that voice. It was the same fake polite voice of the ‘gentleman’ from before. He shivered. “F-Ferris…”

“Mm? Every nerve in my body is currently focused on dango. Don’t talk to me.”


Ryner peered over at the door.


The waitress spoke again. “Please do take a seat.”


“Thank you so much,” the gentleman said. “Ah, the atmosphere here is perfect. I can definitely see why it’s so popula—prepare yourseeeelllffff!!” 


Sil whipped out his lance and shoved it at Ryner with insane speed. 


“Uwah! He’s really here!?” Ryner yelled and jumped away. The table they’d been sitting at broke into pieces, sending their food everywhere. 


“You dodged again!” Sil said. “But I won’t let you get away this time!”


“Gaaah! Seriously, what the hell is wrong with you!? Why are you attacking me of all people? At least tell me why!”


“No need,” Sil said as he attacked. “After all, you will die here to the world’s greatest lance technique!”


“Oh, come on—”


Ryner didn’t get to finish. Why? Because…


“Ah… uhh… ahh…”


…Ryner couldn’t even scream. All he could do was make those pathetic little sounds. His whole body shivered at the scene unfolding before him.


All he could do was shiver.


Sil smiled, obviously pleased with himself. “So? Has my unyielding killing intent frozen you solid?”


Who cared about that?


After all, a demon was being born right in front of his eyes.


He had to… he had to escape… as soon as humanly possible.


A clear and pretty voice broke into his thoughts. “Who’s this, Ryner? The troublesome weirdo you spoke of earlier?”


“Y-yeah. Sure is,” he said and nodded awkwardly.


“Hmm. Is that so,” she said in a tone that she never used.


That only made Ryner shiver harder. He wanted to escape. He really did. But he was too scared to lift a finger, much less run… so all that he could do was fall deeper into despair as he waited for this nightmare to swallow him.


Ferris stood. No expression betrayed her emotions as her clear blue eyes looked down at the food—at the dango—that had been thrown on the floor when the table was destroyed. 


“……”


This was hell itself.


“Well, it’s only natural that you’d be paralyzed with fear at a time like this,” Sil said. “You’re faced with the world’s best weapon used by the world’s best lancer, a child of the Silwert family. There’s obviously nothing that a simple magician such as yourself could do to stand up to those two great things.”


Ferris’ head snapped up. “What did you just say?”


Sil looked over to Ferris. “I said that my lance is far better than that longsword that you carry. There’s no competition. Are you familiar with the 300% rule? It means that a swordsman must be three times as strong as a lancer to be able to defeat him in battle. When faced with someone as strong as myself, my victory is really the only possible conclusion.”


Ryner was on the verge of tears. Stop. Just stop! Stop provoking her!


But it was too late.


Ferris walked over to a nearby table to stand across from Sil and spoke with a matter-of-fact tone. “Nothing you’ve said so far has any value, so just stop. I’ll tell you what really has value. What’s truly precious.”


She looked back down for a moment at what was ‘truly precious’ all over the floor…


It was terrifying. Ryner was at the point where he couldn’t even shiver. 


“So what? You want to fight?” Sil asked. “You can’t win against me. After all, you’re not using a lance. It’s just a sword.”


“……”


Ferris didn’t respond. She just stared at the dango.


“You’ll get hurt,” Sil told her.


“………”


At th-the dango…


Sil took her silence as an answer. “That’s fine, then. Let’s go!” He readied his lance, and his form got hazy from how quickly he moved. He shot towards her.


Ferris picked a small steak knife up off the table in front of her. “Mm.”


She disappeared as though she’d been a mere illusion since the beginning… and made quick work of Sil, hazy or not.


“…….”


That was all it took to decide the winner.


Sil’s lance fell to the floor in eight distinct pieces. Then Ferris threw the small knife onto the floor in front of him. It stabbed through the ground and stood upright as a warning.


“The next time you dare to touch something precious to me… I’ll kill you.”


With that, Ferris left the restaurant.


It was overwhelming… and the very first time that Ryner had seen her go so hard on someone.


Sil just stood there, a dazed look on his face. It was like the ground had been removed from beneath him. “Th, that’s impossible… My, my lance… shouldn’t have lost to that knife… It’s impossible… Lances are supposed to be the strongest weapon in the world…”


Ryner told him so, and yet…


Then Ryner snapped out of his own daze and hurried after Ferris.


---


Dusk fell.


They were chatting on a street between the main shopping street and the inn that they were staying at.


“C’mon, you… well, guess there’s nothing we can do about it now,” Ryner said, tired, with a troubled expression on his face. “How’d things turn out like this?”


Ferris replied from his side. “Mm. It’s likely a curse brought about by your habitual wrongdoings.”


“Aah? It’s my fault? Weird. I don’t remember doing anything wrong… but anyway, that’s not the point.” Ryner raised his head towards the roof of a wooden building slightly to their right. “So? What do you think all of this is about?”


Sil was up there, equipped with a bow and arrow…


Ryner just stared at him for a moment. “Seriously, what’s wrong with him? Why’s he so persistent? He just keeps following us…”


“It’s simple,” Ferris said without hesitation. “He’s an old abandoned lover of yours intent on revenge.”


“What is it about me that makes you think I’d lay hands on another man!”


“Such is the nature of a pervert.”


“That’s definitely not my nature… ugh, this isn’t the place to argue about something as dumb as this. You beat the shit out of him like it was nothing and he’s still coming back for more. I just can’t understand what he’s thinking.”


It was at that moment that Sil took notice of them as they stared up at him from the ground. 


“Ha, ha, haaa!” Sil laughed triumphantly, loud enough so that they could hear him easily. “Are you surprised!? If you think that you’re going to get out of this with a trap born from cowardice, then you’ve got another thing coming! It won’t happen again!”


“Did we ever use a cowardly trap in the first place?” Ryner asked.


Ferris nodded. “Mm. It is no overstatement that your existence itself is cowardly…”


“……”


She kept talking, but Ryner stopped listening. New day, new Ryner. He’d made a promise to himself to stop taking her bait.


But anyway.


Sil raised his fist. “And yeeet! I have changed! I have devised a new lance with which to spear your cowardice! Look at my simple but elegant new weapon! It is a miraculous long-ranged lance that I can fire to attack you before you even realize what’s happening! It’s proof that the lance is the world’s ideal weapon! Now I’ll attack you with my masterfully superior lance!”


With that, Sil… readied an arrow into his bow.


His bow.


No explanation was necessary. It was literally just a bow.


“……”


What could Ryner even say?


Sil aimed his arrow at them as he spoke. “Your life will end as a sacrifice to my great lance! Dieeee!” he screamed.


“The hell?” Ryner asked. “That’s not even a lance. It’s a bow.”


“What!?”


Sil’s expression changed to one of pure terror. The arrow bounced out from its spot on the bow as he weakly released his fingers. 


“B-bow? Um, what? Bow?


Ryner was so done with him. “Geez… you got that worked up about it and it never even occurred to you that it wasn’t even a lance?”


“Um, I mean, well,” Sil stuttered.


“Don’t tell me you’re actually that stupid.”


“…Uuh… well, I… umm… ah, haha, ha… If this really looks like a bow to you, then you need to get your eyes checked! It’s really my innovative new design where I use a tool to fire a lance a long distance… But just the fact that you’d see this as a bow… If I were to defeat you while you still believe in that delusion, my victory would be meaningless! I’ll let you go this time… ha, ha, haa…… uuh…”


With that, Sil used his obscene speed to escape from their sight. It wasn’t normal at all, the way he just… disappeared. It made his strength obvious. If they were just going off of physical ability, Ryner might actually lose in a fight if he couldn’t use magic. But even after seeing how staggeringly strong he was, the words that Ryner ended up saying…


“He just cried a little, huh…”


“Mm.”


“Is that something that you’d normally cry about? The hell was he trying to accomplish here?”


“Mm. Things are getting strangely more lively lately. People like him keep appearing. More are to come.”


“Whaaat? Noo. We don’t need any more idiots here. The world’s really gone to hell lately.”


“For real.”


With that, Ferris and Ryner set off towards their lodging while chatting.


---


The sun fell, and darkness rose. Danger lurked in that darkness. Even places that one knew well changed under nightfall.


The area around the inn that they were staying at was like that, too.


“Wow,” Ryner said, stupefied. “I have no words.”


There, in a bush next to his room, was Sil, making some attempt to hide. To his credit, he’d erased his presence. It was clear that he was skilled. He’d gone as far as to hold his breath and quiet the sound of his heart beating in his chest. It was perfect. A run-of-the-mill assassin could never.


With how skillful he was, if he’d done this the whole time, Ryner… no, even Ferris wouldn’t have noticed him.


But given the situation, all that Ryner could do was sigh despite Sil showing his masterful skill off. He stared right at Sil as he spoke. “I’m tired of sending this guy flying.” Seriously, he was at his limit.


Because, see… Sil had gone through all that trouble to completely erase his presence. There was no possible way that they would have noticed him… if his head hadn’t been sticking up halfway past the hedge.


He was literally sitting there holding his legs with his arms like he was waiting for his turn in gym class or something. It was so pathetic. His face made it worse.


To top it off, he was holding a stuffed animal—a pig with a fork and knife stuck in his head as though they’d naturally sprouted out of it. It was as though he’d passed some old ladies on his way home who gave it to him as a present, but then he somehow ended up here with it instead.


Ferris was the first to speak. “Alright, Ryner. Your friend is waiting for you. Go play.”


“No! I’m not doing it!” Ryner yelled, but it was in vain. Sil had noticed them.


“Muhu. As expected. You’ve managed to spot me despite my invisible presence…!”


“…Seriously, what do you even want from me?” Ryner asked.


Sil didn’t reply. Because why would he. Instead, he held his weird ass stuffed animal up with both hands, supporting the fork particularly well. “But the fact that you noticed me means that you’re out of luck! Finally, it is time to enact my masterful plan! I’ve spent so long perfecting it, and now the final touches are in place! This is it—proof of the fact that the lance that my family has mastered is the world’s most superior weapon! Faced with it, I’m sure that you’re so scared that you’re regretting being born right about now!”


What a grand speech.


And all the while… the little piggy that he was holding trembled… and trembled… and trembled……


Ryner just watched. He was getting dizzy from the shaking.


“God, you’re annoying!”


With that, a feather duster suddenly dropped from the pig.


Sil shrieked. “P-Piggyyy!?”


“That’s not a fucking lance!” Ryner yelled, even though he knew that it was absolutely pointless to even comment on these things anymore. Still, he held his head in his hands. “Ugh, seriously… what is it about us that makes you want to hang around so bad?”


Sil’s expression suddenly changed. He crouched down to take what the so-called lance—Piggy—had to offer. “Even I cannot fight with a weapon like this… fine. I will explain my criteria for defeat.”


“I’ll seriously kill you if it’s something stupid.” He hadn’t even started explaining, and Ryner was already tired of hearing it.


Sil brought Piggy to his chest and cradled him as though he was something precious. Then he began to speak as he stared up at the sky, nostalgia strong on his face. “Everything started with the lance. The head of the Silwert family chose lances for us over two hundred years ago. Since then, my family has been plagued with incidents. According to our records, the head went out one day and saved a horse that a man was using as prey… right, yes, and come to think of it, there was also—”


“Gaaaah! The hell are you doing? Recounting the last two hundred years? Just do the end! Start there!”


“Alright, then. Forty-two years ago—”


“Neither of us were even born yet! Ugh, this is awful. Ferris, can I just kill him?” he tried to ask, but Ferris wasn’t standing by his side.


She’d set up a blanket and had set a tea set out with the help of a paper lantern. She also had a box of dango. She had been elegantly staring up at the night sky, but she turned to face him at the sound of her name. “Mm? You two were still talking?”


“Ugh… okay. So I was the only one getting all fired up about it. Just say your favorite parts and tell me why you’ve been attacking us.”


Sil nodded. “You two are affiliated with Roland, are you not? Then are you two familiar with the greatly noble Eris family, who has guarded the royal family since antiquity? 


“Huh? You’re from Roland too?” Ryner asked. “And like, we’re not just familiar with it. That’s literally Ferris’ family.”


“That’s right. Her family - the so-called swordsman’s clan - guards the king from the shadows. If one thinks of the strongest people in Roland, they think of the Erises, who stand at the center of the nation’s politics” Sil said, then his expression suddenly changed harshly. “How can those cowards call themselves users of the world’s ‘strongest weapon!?’ My family - the Silwerts - are now the strongest! Why, then, are we not treated like it!? It’s unforgivable!”


“Ahh, okay,” Ryner said. “So you wanna defeat Ferris to prove that your family’s stronger.”


“Yes, that’s right.”


“But that’s weird, right? I get you wanting to fight Ferris. I do. But why are you attacking me, then? I literally have nothing to do with this.”


“Oh, no, that’s just an order from the king,” Sil said without hesitation. “He said that he’d allow me to guard him instead of the Erises if I can just defeat you two…”


“Aaahhh, so it’s that bastard’s fault!? I’m seriously gonna kill Sion someday! No, actually, I’ll do it now! I’ll curse him until he dies!”


Sil tapped his hand on his palm, Piggy still cradled in his arms. “Oh, he said it. Ryner said ‘kill Sion,’ didn’t he? He did, right?”


“Huh? Yeah, I said it. So what?”


Sil took a note out of his pocket and unfolded it. “Umm, so this letter is from the king. I’ll read it to you. ‘So how was it? Pretty entertaining plot, huh? Well, Ryner is just going to say ‘I’ll fucking kill him,’ though. If Ryner says he’s going to ‘fucking kill me’ then show him these gold coins. He’s someone who you have to use the candy and whip tactic for. I won’t send him any money if he doesn’t do any work, and that’s that.’”


“Ah… uuh, ah, I’m tired of yelling about how upset I am,” Ryner whined. “Why is it that he can only communicate by pulling shit like this!”


“Mm,” Ferris said through her mouthful of dango. “That’s how he is.”


“Uuh… ugh, why do I just do what he tells me to do?” Ryner complained. “When did things end up like this? Whatever. I’m tired. I’m going to sleep.”


Sil nodded. “Dream well. I have matters to attend to in Roland, so I must return at once. I have to tell the king of the sight of you withering in pain…”


“Huh? At this hour? It’s the middle of the night. Besides, you do know how far away Roland is, don’t you?”


But his words fell on deaf ears. Sil had already disappeared with his usual speed. Ryner stared in his direction.


“Wow… he’s so energetic,” he mumbled absentmindedly.


---


Days passed, and Ryner and Ferris were back at the mustached man’s shop having tea.


“Geez, Mr. Ryner, please give me a break!”


He completely ignored it and stubbornly tried to live his sluggish life. But ignoring it didn’t make it go away. There went his afternoon…


“You didn’t let us go all the way yesterday, did you, little lady?”

“P-please stop! I’ll call Sir Sil…!”


“He won’t come even if you call him. He said some dumb shit about goin’ to the Roland Empire last night, and we watched and made sure of it. He’s left Iyet, and it’s not lookin’ like he’ll be back anytime s—”


Just then, the ruffian stopped, and fear washed over his face. It wasn’t just him, either. Ryner’s face was the same, to the point that it was unbelievable… 


Because this shouldn’t be happening.


Iyet and Roland were not close. It wasn’t possible to go from one to the other in one night.


“Is he some kind of m-monster?”


The man in question ignored Ryner’s shocked whisper and quickly closed the distance between them. Then he spoke in his infuriating ‘I’m such a good boy’ tone. “Stop it! Ladies hate it when men act like that!”


It was Sil. Definitely Sil. Not only was it Sil, but he had that goddamn piggy in his hand…


“Impossible! You left Iyet yesterday. There’s no way that you could have come back so quickly…!” Then he called for his friends. “C’mon, guys—let’s get ‘em!”


The other ruffians took their swords out. They were big swords - much bigger than what they’d had yesterday. They made to cut Sil up with them.


But then Sil pulled the fork in the piggy’s head out, and the swords suddenly stopped, then twisted their way out of the ruffian’s hands.


Ryner’s eyes widened. “No way. Piggy’s that strong?” he couldn’t help but whisper.


Sil didn’t stop there. He lightly stroked the pig’s adorable little snout, and a sand-like substance flew from it and straight into the ruffians’ eyes.


“Gwah!? Wh-what kind of fearsome weapon is that!?”


“Ha-ha-haah!” Sil laughed, pride evident in his voice. “You’ve finally realized it—the magnificence of the world’s strongest weapon: the lance!”


“Kyaa! Lances are so cute!” the girl cooed.


Even the mustached owner had something to say about that. He was furious. “What? Are you really trying to tell me that that guy is popular because of a pig!? This world is so unfair!”


Ryner sighed. He had the same thing to say as yesterday: “It’s okay. Calm down, okay? The world is just like that—”


But he couldn’t finish.


Sil turned to face him, so the pig did too.


Ryner shivered. “D-don’t tell me I’m next…”


He was. A bright light flashed from his eyes, and something flew from his mouth, straight towards Ryner.


“Gyaaah!? I hate this! I hate this life!”


And so Ryner was chased around by Piggy not only that day, not only that night, but into his dreams…


---


Master of Spear


Table of Contents

Previous | Next

idola: (Default)

Volume 5: Charming Overheat

Miracle Herb

Table of Contents

Previous | Next

---


“A miracle herb that can immediately cure any wound or illness? The hell is that? Sounds like a religious thing or some kind of scam,” Ryner Lute said lazily as he laid down, relishing in the feeling of his full stomach after dinner.


It was the same dining room of the same inn as always.


Despite it already being dinnertime, his hair was still messy from sleep. His slouch was no better than usual. He fixed his sleepy eyes on his partner who sat across from him at the table. “Hey, Ferris. Where did you even hear about that?”


She spoke through a mouthful of dango. “Mm. Do you remember those ruffians who we disciplined at the tavern before?” she asked, strangely calm to the point of monotone. She had glossy blonde hair and cold but clear almond-shaped blue eyes. Her delicate limbs didn’t look like they could hold the longsword she held. 


Ferris Eris.


Anyone and everyone would consider her a world-class beauty. The thing was that she always had this blank expression on her face - one that entirely lacked warmth. The part that bothered him most was the way her expressionlessness didn’t even budge as she ate dango, though… 


“The ruffians from the tavern… so you’re still pushing those guys around and making them gather info for us?” Ryner asked.


“Mm. When I told them that ‘lately, none of you have gathered any information… don’t you think it’d be a pleasant start to a day if you were to wake up and see your wives and children’s heads rolling away from their bodies?’ After that, they found this information for me rather quickly, and that was that.”


Ryner lightly held his head in his hands. “I’d rather not hear gruesome threats like that right after eating, but… complaining about that wouldn’t be productive at all, so… anyway, I think I get what you’re trying to say. Basically, you’re saying that it’s credible because you threatened them to hell and back if they didn’t find anything, right? But scams like that are everywhere here. If it was real, then honest doctors and magic researchers would be all over it, but as things are now it sounds more like something straight from Estella’s field.”


Ferris shook her head. “This is a bit different from that.”


“Oh? How so?”


“It seems as though knowledge of this legendary miracle herb has been passed down for generations in the northern rural portion of the country…”


“Yeah. It’s a pretty common myth. But even if you believe in all the myths like that—”


“However, it seems that rumors of this particular ‘miracle herb’ have been incessantly appearing in that village. On top of everything, it is said that it’s able to bring the dead back to life…” 


Ryner was entirely disinterested. “That’s a pretty common myth too… They might just be trying to revitalize their village… I bet no one’s gone there for a long time, and…”


“Mm. Just as you say, it appears that those who believe that rumor nowadays are few and far between.”


“Ah, thought so.”


“Mm. Brining the dead back to life should be impossible as well,” Ferris said.


“Exactly. What kind of medicine could work on thousands of illnesses? They need to think of some other interesting way to get tourists…” 


Ferris made direct eye contact with him. “Go.”


“…Like, for example, a dragon coming out of the ground… wait, what? What’d you just say, Ferris?”


“Go to that village to determine if that medicine truly exists.”


Ryner’s face went blank with amazement. “Hey, uh, do you understand what I just said? That ‘miracle herb’ is so obviously fake that looking into it would just be a waste of time—”


“We must go regardless of if it’s a waste of time or not,” Ferris said stubbornly. “That is the nature of our work. We must research potential Heroic Relics no matter how fake they may seem and recover them if they exist. That’s our mission.”


“Umm… uh, is it okay if I ask a question?”


“Mm? What is it?”


“You said ‘go’ just now, right?”


“I did.”


“Does that mean you want me to go by myself?”


“What else could it mean?” Ferris said without hesitation.


“You’re on the exact same mission as I am! How come you get to stay here but I have to go there!?” Ryner yelled, but Ferris didn’t budge. 


She was definitely looking down on him for asking such an ‘obvious’ question. “Hmph. There’s a dango fair in town, so I’m too busy—”


“I’m gonna fucking kill you!”


In the blink of an eye, Ferris disappeared, as if she’d just been a mirage since the beginning… and by the time he realized where she’d gone, she was already holding her sword to his neck from behind. She pressed it against him slowly… slowly… and… 


“Don’t you think it’d be a pleasant start to a day if you were to wake up and see your wives and children’s heads rolling away from their bodies…? Ah, but you don’t have a wife. I suppose it will have to be your body, so unfortunately, you won’t wake up to see it. There is nothing I can do about that - I’m sorry. I pray that you won’t be in your room tomorrow morning…”


“…I hate this life…”


With that, Ryner left for the village before morning…


---


The land was rural for as far as he could see.


There were mountains towering above him, and the sky was a clear blue. He was in the heart of nature.


Anyway, he had something he wanted to say, but… 


That village… 


“Heeey! It’s seriously way too far away! The hell is Ferris thinking!? It’s ten days by foot away from the port town we’ve been staying at!” Ryner yelled, exhausted, resentment engraved on his face.


Ferris didn’t tell him shit about it, but according to the villagers in the places Ryner found along the way, the place he was looking for was called Mcknatt. It was apparently a stereotypical agricultural town, rural to the max.


Ryner crossed his arms once the village was finally in sight. “Seriously, though. An agricultural place like this shouldn’t need any tourists… so there’s no reason for them to ‘revitalize’ it. Hmm. It’s getting a little more interesting…”


But the second he stepped foot into the village— 


“You’ve come!” a young man yelled and flew towards Ryner. He was on the verge of tears. “Finally! You’ve finally come! We’ve been waiting for you!”


“Huh? You’ve been waiting? For…?”


“He’s finally here, everyone!” the young man shouted, and a bunch of heads popped out from the houses, each one wearing a shocked expression.


“It’s true!”

“Really!? Call the mayor!”


Ryner, meanwhile, had absolutely no idea what was going on. “I-I’m saying, what the hell is happenin—”


The young man in front of him cut him off. “We’ve been waiting for you for so long!”


“For me?


“Yes! Welcome to our village! Now please, come with me! Everyone’s long since lost their patience waiting,” he said and grabbed hold of Ryner to pull him along.


“…No, ahh, well. I think you’re majorly misunderstanding something, and you’re not listening to me… But I guess it’s good that I’m being welcomed with open arms and all…” 


Ryner watched the man tugging him along with half-lidded eyes. He was definitely emotional.


Ultimately, Ryner was brought to a large town square. That put him in an even bigger dilemma.


“…So what do you want from me…?”


It was weird. Super weird. All the townspeople gathered and surrounded him with awe.   


Ryner bore the brunt of their combined eyes. “So? Do you guys think I’m a particularly rare animal or something?”


The man who’d brought Ryner there smiled happily. “He thinks he’s a rare animal! But maybe ‘rare’ is a good word for it…”


A deep, hoarse voice was next to speak. “Come now, Shurla. Don’t go calling our esteemed guest a ‘rare animal,’” an old man in his seventies said as he approached.


“Ah, I’m sorry, Mayor. I’m just in such a good mood,” the young man called Shurla said.


The old man nodded. “Understandable, really… You’ve been waiting for him most of all, after all,” he said, then faced Ryner. “We have been waiting for you, good sir. I apologize to hurry you so, but would you come look at my granddaughter?”


A cute girl of about twelve years old stepped forward from behind the mayor. Her face was a bit red.


“I’m really not following this conversation,” Ryner said, “b-but you just want me to look at her, right?”

Everyone in the village nodded in unison.


It was creepy! And the whole atmosphere there was just bizarre - it was tense as all get out. Everyone was staring at him so seriously…


“Uuuh… ah, what the hell. ‘Look at my granddaughter,’ he says… But looking is just looking. What do you want from me?” Ryner asked and looked back down to his granddaughter. Her face reddened even more and she hung her head.


“What do you think?” the mayor asked.


“Even if you ask me what I think, uh… d-don’t tell me that this is some kind of marriage interview? Are you trying to find new blood for your village? Th-that’s not happening, you know. There’s no way I’d marry a kid like that. Ferris would call me a sex fiend again and—”


The mayor was shocked. “Marriage!? What are you saying? You are a doctor, are you not? What kind of perverted doctor would speak of marriage when faced with a twelve year old!?”

“I just said that I’m not… So, umm… you’re talking to me, right? You’re calling me a doctor?”


“Aren’t you?” Shurla asked. “It goes without saying that our rumor of a ‘miracle herb’ would attract a doctor in search of it! That’s the entire reason why we spread that rumor to the nearby villages…”


“W-wait a minute. Then that whole ‘miracle herb’ thing…”


“I’ll apologize for spreading falsehoods,” the mayor said, and he did look like he was sorry. “However, we had no other choice. Doctors don’t come to rural villages such as this. When we become ill, that is the end… That’s why we…”


“Ahh, I knew it was fake,” Ryner said, fed up with the whole situation. Well, I understand where you’re coming from, but this is kinda depressing… and anyway, is there really a dumb doctor out there who’d believe a rumor like that?”


The mayor looked at Ryner expectantly.


Ryner held his face in his hands. “Ahh… so that makes me the first dumbass to take the bait…”


“I’m sorry for doing this,” Shurla said. “But if we didn’t—”


“But I’m not a doctor, you know?”


Everyone’s expressions suddenly dropped to the point that it was fascinating, in a way. They all faced him with despair.


“Th-then if you’re not a doctor, then you must be a researcher focusing on healing magic or something similar, right?” Shurla asked, flustered. 


“Nope. I haven’t seen any doctors around here. And at least in Roland, all the magic researchers are either elite or rich, so I’m not really close with any of them either…”


“Th-then who are you!?”


“Huh? I mean, even if you ask me… I guess I’m someone who came here searching for the miracle herb?”


The villagers’ expressions changed drastically. Now they looked dangerous.


“What, so he’s useless.”


“I’m an idiot for ever believing that a sleepy guy like this could help,” a man said.


“I saw through him since the beginning,” a girl added. “It’s obvious that a stupid guy like him can’t do anything.”


“We don’t have to welcome him. Let’s chase him out!”

It was stupid. They had expectations all on their own, then they got mad at him when he didn’t even do anything… Even the villagers who’d looked gentle at first were glaring at him.


“Y-you’re the worst. You think we’re just stupid hicks. I hate even locking eyes with you…”


Ryner was just plain tired. “Umm, so… You guys were the ones who were expecting things from me without knowing anything, though…”


“What!? So you’re gonna keep running your mouth!? Fine! Let’s go, Fay!”


Ryner looked back to the mayor and his granddaughter as they left. “Ah, you were showing her to me because there’s something wrong with her, right? It’s bothering me that she’s red. She might be having abdominal problems… probably her spleen. It’s not my specialty or anything so I’m not sure, but… if she’s not feeling well, she needs to take it easy.”


Shurla, who had turned his back on Ryner, suddenly looked back. “So you are a doctor!”


Ryner shook his head. “No. But I grew up at a weird orphanage. They had me study some medicine. I’m not a real doctor, though, so it’d be trouble for us both if you try to rely on me—”


“Let’s feaaaast! We’ll feast to welcome the arrival of the doctor!!”

 

The villagers ignored his protests. They were too busy cheering.


“No, I just said…”


 “Lord doctor! You’re our savior!”


“I juuuust said… okay, whatever. Just do whatever…”


And so they celebrated the birth of the super doctor Ryner as they feasted until late at night, shoving patients in his face one after another…


---


The following day.


Ryner, who had stayed the night at the mayor’s house, was rudely awoken by villagers bright and early.


“Thank you so much for yesterday. We are at a loss for what words to use to express our gratitude.”


“No, you really don’t need to think of any, so can you just let me sleep,” Ryner mumbled. The villagers continued to thank him, so his mumbling turned to whispers. “I have to leave… I have to get out of this village as soon as possible… They’ll kill me if I don’t… I absolutely can’t live in a rural place like this where I have to get up at dawn…”


Ryner frantically forced his sleepy eyes to stay open. The mayor had left breakfast out for him.


“Getting up early feels good, doesn’t it, Sir Ryner?” the mayor asked. In that moment, Ryner sensed killing intent from him.


The mayor and his wife were sitting at the table. For some reason, Shurla from yesterday was there too.


Shurla’s expression was horribly dark. “Ryner, I am truly thankful for yesterday. Please, if you could examine all the villagers—”


“I’d seriously rather you give me a break… Also, you woke me up way too early. You didn’t give me the chance to get enough sleep…”


“You are very well-liked, Sir Ryner,” the mayor said. “So? Won’t you become our village’s doctor?”


He’d fucking kill this guy! Or so Ryner wanted to say.


“We’re very grateful that you saw the other villagers,” Shurla continued. “So please, we have one more patient for you…”


“It’s a pain in the ass, so I refuse,” Ryner said without even thinking about it.


“Her name is Yuul. She’s my little sister…”


“Did you not hear me?”


“The truth is that I spread news of that scammy miracle herb for her sake…”

“Yeah, he’s not listening to a word I say…”


“It’s been three months since she collapsed from her illness. She’s too weak for me to bring her to a doctor, and she’s just getting weaker and weaker…”


“Hmm. So where is she now?”

Shurla’s eyes began to shine. “You’ll examine her!?”

“Of course you’ll examine her - or else!”


“Enough,” Ryner mumbled and sighed. “I hate this village…” 


---


Shurla’s house was a snug little thing made up of a kitchen and a single room. There was only enough space there for a bed for the brother and his sister who occupied it. There was a ‘garden,’ but it was basically just dirt. It only had the bare necessities at best.


That was all he had.


When they opened the door, they were already up against his sister’s bed.


“Yuul! I finally brought you a doctor! I know that he’ll save you! You’ll be able to live just as energetically as before.”


The mayor had followed them over, and he stood in the doorway with Ryner. “Shurla and Yuul… have always been very unfortunate children. When Shurla was six and Yuul was three, a landslide killed their father. After that, their mother grew ill as if to follow him… Ten years have passed since then. These siblings have managed to survive with only each other ever since…”


“No, Mayor, I really don’t plan on hearing their life’s stories or getting involved or anything…”


As expected, that didn’t stop the mayor. “And yet, this time it’s his sister! Why? Why must such commendable youths be faced with these harsh trials? Why should an old man such as myself continue to live while children like them suffer?”


“I’m telling you to shut up,” Ryner whispered back. “I don’t care how you feel about this, so just leave. I mean, what would you do if that girl heard you just now?”


“Ah… y-you’re right,” the mayor agreed. “Then I’ll leave it to you, Sir Ryner.”


“Yeah, yeah. I’ll do what I can, so hurry up and leave.”


“O-okay.”


With that, the annoying old man left, leaving Ryner to look inside the house on his own. Now he could hear Shurla and Yuul’s conversation.


“The doctor really came for me?” Yuul asked. She sounded very gentle.


“Yeah! He’s really good, too! I know that he’ll cure you! I just know it!”


“Then he should help you first, Brother. You’ve been working yourself too hard ever since I got sick. I worry every time you seem less than your best.”


“You shouldn’t worry about others right now…”


“No. You’re always hopeless, so he needs to examine you first. Then there’s the other villagers. He has to see them, too. We almost never have a doctor here, so everyone needs…”


“I already saw everyone,” Ryner said. “Including Shurla.” He took a few steps over to Yuul’s bed. She was a frail girl of about thirteen years old. She had the same blonde curly hair as Shurla. She had big eyes and pale, almost white skin, as if she was made of snow.


“……”


She was likely… that pale because of her illness. Just one look at her made it obvious that she was sick. Even just talking was probably hard for her… 


Yuul looked up at Ryner and smiled. “What’s wrong? I’m happy as long as everyone is healthy, but…”


She shouldn’t be worrying about other people right now, but that was just the kind of person she was. 


Ryner shrugged. “Ah, yeah, they’re all really healthy. Your brother is, too. Everyone here was super energetic and got me up way too early… I didn’t get enough sleep. Everyone said they had to thank me, but if they were really thankful they would’ve let me sleep a little longer, y’know?”


Kuul giggled. “Morning always comes early here in the countryside. Are you from the city, Doctor?”


Ryner grimaced. “Knock it off with that ‘doctor’ schtick. Just ‘Ryner’ is fine.”


“Alright, Doctor Ryner.”


Ryner pressed his hand to his head, troubled.


“So, Sir Ryner,” Shurla started, concern written all over his face. “About her condition…”


“Mmhm. Alright, Yuul. Give me your hand.” He felt the pulse of her wrist. She was painfully thin, like she was withering away…


Ryner’s eyes narrowed. Her pulse was weak. Her torso was swollen, yet she was emancipated, like livelihood had already left her.


“What symptoms are you having?” Ryner asked quietly.


Yuul thought about it for a moment, then looked to her brother. “Nothing special, really. I just feel a little weak. I probably caught a cold or something…”


“That can’t be it!” Shurla said. “You have a fever, and your chest is…”


His words trailed off. He looked like he’d cry.


Yuul’s small hand rose to run her hand along her brother’s arm, comforting him the best she could.


Ryner crossed his arms. “Hmm. I don’t know what’s going on, so I’ll have to research it. I’ll find some documents to consult.” He stood, then made to leave…


The mayor and other villagers were waiting for him outside. Shurla followed, too.


“What do you think about my sister?” Shurla asked, a frantic expression on his face.


Ryner heaved a sigh. From what he’d heard, she’d been having palpitations, and she was pale and feverish. She was fatigued and swollen… and gaunt. Even an amateur like Ryner could see that she was in critical condition. It was a nasty disease even among the ones that he’d seen in the past. It was known as the pale nightmare…


It was already too late for her. Treatment wouldn’t do anything for her at this stage…and besides, the treatment for her condition rarely worked in the first place.


She’d called it a cold.


Idiot. It obviously wasn’t a cold.


The pain she was experiencing now was much harder to endure than a cold could ever be. Killing herself would be less painful.


Even so, she had laughed, doing what she could to ease the worries of her brother and the townspeople. She was only thirteen…


“How is she?” Shurla asked again.


“…Do you think I can answer that?” Ryner asked. “I’m not a real doctor, so…”


“Is it bad? Is she in a bad condition?”


“…How do you want me to respond to that?”


“I want to hear the truth. I want to know if her life will end soon so that we can spend what she has left together…”


Shurla was showing him a serious expression. He’d already prepared himself for the worst.


This was the worst.


Ryner had to wonder why he was here in the first place. He wasn’t a doctor, so why was he doing something so tedious…? He sighed, then spoke, exhaustion reaching through his words. “Aah. Right. She doesn’t have a lot of time left. Actually, it wouldn’t be surprising if she died any moment now. Nothing short of a real miracle herb could cure her now.”


Shurla’s face contorted. He gritted his teeth, and it looked like tears could spill out of his eyes at any moment. He desperately tried to stop them from overflowing as he spoke. “Th-thank you, Doctor… Ryner. I’ll be able to do everything I can with her, knowing this…”


The mayor stepped closer. “I-is there really nothing that you can do to save her? She’s sixty years younger than me, but I’m still here.”


Shut up. That was all that Ryner could think. To think that he’d say that right next to Shurla… But the mayor didn’t stop there.


“Right, the miracle herb. Maybe the herb that grows at  the summer of Wel Cliff could—”


The villagers spoke one after another.


“That’s right! That might help her.”


“But there’s no human capable of gathering it…”


“Ah!? Wait a sec. So you’re telling me that the whole miracle herb thing wasn’t a scam?” Ryner asked. “I mean, it’s true that there’s always been a legendary miracle herb that supposedly existed around here, but I thought that was another type of lazy legend—”


“No, it is true,” the mayor interrupted. “I myself was healed by the miracle herb when I was six years old… That is likely the origin of that story.”


“What!? Why the hell didn’t you start with that story!? If that’s true, then you don’t even need a doctor!”


The mayor’s face clouded over. “But that herb can no longer be gathered.”


“Why not?”


“Humans aren’t capable of climbing to the peaks to gather it. When I was a child, we were lucky enough for the wind to uproot it and blow it down the mountain from time to time, but…”


A scream suddenly cut through their conversation. “Yuul!?”


Ryner, flustered, poked his head back into the house. 


Blood was leaking out of Yuul’s mouth. It began to pool on the bed, dyeing its sheets red… 


“I-I’m sorry,” she said, “for getting the bed all dirty… I, I was trying to stop it, but…”


“What are you saying!? The bed isn’t more important! Your body is…”


“I’m, okay… so please, Brother, don’t worry about me.” She curled up… and fell unconscious.  

 

“Yuul!” Shurla yelled. The tears he’d been holding back finally spilled across his cheeks. He gripped her too-small hand and pressed his head against her bloody sheets. 


He was only sixteen years old, and here he was, being forced to tears because of his dying sister. 


She was only thirteen years old, and here she was, causing her brother nothing but worry.


Ryner grimaced. “Auuugh! This is such a pain! Damn that Ferris for sending me here by myself! She’s gonna regret this when I get back!” he yelled and shot out of the house.


The mayor tried to catch his eye. “S-Sir Ryner, where are you going?” 


“Isn’t that obvious? I’m going up. Up to the cliff!”


“The cliff… But people can’t…”


Ryner sprinted away without hearing him out.


---


He immediately understood where the so-called cliff was. It was close to the village, but it was obvious why people couldn’t climb it - it was a straight vertical line up to the sky. 


But that didn’t stop Ryner from dashing towards it. As he ran, his arms danced in air, and he drew a magic circle of light. 


“I wish for a spark of light - Cursed Tether!” A bright rope sprung from the circle. Ryner grasped it tightly. “I’ve gotta catch that boulder, and use this to constrict it!” he yelled.


He swung the rope to wrap around a boulder that was lodged at a high elevation. But he didn’t squeeze it to break it apart. Instead, he jumped up, and flew towards it using the rope as his guide.


Ryner made another magic circle at an inhuman speed, just like how he’d done before. “I wish for a spark of light - Cursed Tether!”


Just like that, he climbed the cliff with ease.


“Oof,” he groaned, “it’s actually pretty hard going this fast… and the top is really high up there. Ugh, next time something this exhausting happens, I’m definitely pushing all this on Ferris instead of doing it myself…”


So he said, but he didn’t slow or stop. He climbed and climbed, without ever taking even the smallest of breaks.


And so… when he finally reached the peak… 


“…Hah, hah, hah, haah…”


He focused his eyes ahead as he tried to catch his breath.


There, countless flowers were blooming…


“……”


---


When Ryner returned to Shurla’s home, he infused the medicinal herbs into water with practiced ease. He transferred the liquid medicine into a small vial, then handed it over to Yuul with a smile. “Everything will be okay if you drink this. “Oh, but your stomach’s pretty weak now, so take it slow.”


Yuul nodded, brought the medicine to her lips, and drank it.


Ryner stood once she finished, then tapped Shurla on the shoulder. “Alright, I’ll be outside. You can call me whenever if something happens.”


“Okay. Thank you so much.”


Ryner nodded lightly, and left without another word.


---


It was nighttime, and the moon was high in the sky.


Maybe it was because he wasn’t around any bright city lights, but it felt like there were many more stars out than what he usually saw.


Ryner was curled up for sleep in the garden just outside of Shurla’s house, staring up at the sky. He could hear Shurla’s happy voice from inside.


“Yuul, you’ll get better now. You drank the medicine that Ryner made for you, so you’ll get better!”


“Really? I’m happy,” Yuul responded with her kind but feeble voice. He could only barely hear it… “So I’ll be able to play with you again, won’t I?”


“Ah! Yeah, that’s right? We’ll play lots and lots when you’re all better! And I’ll make you eat all sorts of delicious things that you haven’t been able to stomach lately. I’ll work really hard so that you can taste them!”


“Nuh-uh. You don’t have to put tons of work into it. I’m happy just being so close to you. All I want is for us to grow up normally together.”


Ryner stared up at the night sky as he listened to them, two siblings who got along better than anyone.


It was a quiet night. He couldn’t hear much of anything else.


“Hey, Yuul,” Shurla said. “Let’s take it easy tonight, okay? You’ll definitely be able to get up tomorrow. Mr. Ryner said so. Just going outside might take up all of your energy now, but… you’ll be able to run around soon.”


“So we’ll be able to play together, then. We can race, but you’re really fast, so I’ll definitely lose. But someday I know that I’ll be able to win.”


“Yeah. I know that you can do it, Yuul!”


Their conversation went quiet for a moment before Yuul broke the silence. “Hey.”


“Hm?”


“…You won’t be sad, will you?”


“……”


“You don’t have to cry anymore. I’m cured, right?” Yuul asked. It was clear by her tone that she was worried.


“Th-that’s right. You’re gonna be all cured. So…”


“Mm. So I can sleep easy. I want you to hold my hand the whole time, okay? Because for some reason, I’m really cold…”


“I’ll hold your hand,” he promised. “So you don’t have to worry. Get some sleep, okay?”


“I love you, Brother.”


“And Brother loves you, too. Goodnight.”


“Goodnight.”


That was the end of their conversation.


Shurla walked over to where Ryner lay and sat down. “Thank you so much,” he said and sniffled, a sure sign that he was crying. “She can have a good dream thanks to you, Mr. Ryner.”


Ryner didn’t look his way. He just continued to stare up at the sky. “I haven’t done a single thing for you,” he whispered.


---


When Ryner finally returned to their usual spot in the inn’s dining room, Ferris was there eating dango just like always.


“Oh, you’re finally back,” she said. “How did it go? Well?”


Ryner shrugged and pulled a single flower out of his pocket. “If by ‘well’ you mean this, then yeah.”


“Mm? Is this the ‘miracle herb?’”


“No, it doesn’t heal anything. Well, they say it healed an illness from fifty years ago, but right now it’s functionally useless.


Ferris was confused, in her own way. “Then why did you bring it here?”


Ryner’s expression betrayed his sadness ever so slightly as he looked down at the thin, pale flower. It was a small flower, the color of snow. “It’s… a miracle flower in its own right,” he said softly.


Ferris was quiet for a moment before finally responding with a quiet voice of her own. “I see… if you say so, then it must be true.”


---


Table of Contents

Previous | Next

idola: (Default)

Volume 5: Charming Overheat

Spring Beauty

Table of Contents

Previous | Next


---


“In any case, we need a real beauty!” a makeup artist shouted on a certain day.


That was the conclusion that they - several men and women - came to in their heated discussion.


“But there are many types of beauty, aren’t there? Cool beauties. Sexy beauties. Cute beauties.”


“That’s true. You never know which one will be the most popular, y’know? It’s part of what will draw attention to our brand. We can’t take this decision lightly,” a man with sharp eyes said.


“We need to find a beauty with the potential to be cute. The most fashionable color this year is obviously pink!” a man fashioned in a pink coordinate outfit said, rather appropriately. He was wearing a pink hat. Pink suit. Pink necktie. Pink everywhere. He spoke in a strong tone of voice that didn’t seem to match his outfit very well.  “Yes, the most fashionable color in spring is obviously pink! We can’t lose to the other divisions!”


“But Mr. Puaris. Our neighboring first development division has hired an amazing beauty to make gray into this spring’s color…”


“That’s right. And the third development division said that they are bringing blue motifs into vogue with their cool beauty this year… If our model loses in the upcoming cosmetics show, then all of our hard work will have… ugh, the show is fast approaching! It’s tomorrow!


Everyone was worried. Everyone except for the pink Puaris, at least. He spoke with nothing but confidence as he smiled suggestively. “Don’t worry! I too have found a wonderful beauty—a perfect match for our company’s exclusive model position!”


---


The usual dining hall of the usual inn in the Iyet Republic.


Ryner Lute was laying limp as he hunched over just like usual. “Today’s weather is great,” he mumbled with the drowsy voice of someone who hadn’t quite woken up yet. His hair dark hair was messy from sleep.


A monotone voice spoke from next to him. “And you intend to lay here limply instead of working?”


Ryner turned to the sound of her voice. An unreal beauty was seated beside him, just like always. Her long blonde hair seemed to sparkle in the light coming through the window. She had pale porcelain skin and a strangely perfect face. Her body had an exceptional delicacy to it, and her thin arms definitely didn’t seem like they were capable of handling a longsword. 


Ferris Eris.


She was Ryner’s partner, and it wasn’t an exaggeration to say that the word ‘beautiful’ was invented to describe her. That very beauty just sat there eating dango as if she had way too much free time on her hands.

Ryner stared at her for a moment before speaking. “Aahh… what the hell. How come you get to stuff your face with dango? You’re not doing any work either! And even when I do work, you just take all my money from me! Give it up already, it’s time to let me eat! I mean, how many days do you think I’ve gone without food!? That’s what I’d say if I thought anything would come of it. It’s useless.” With that, he sighed.


“Don’t say that it’s useless,” Ferris said with her typical blank expression and monotone. “I recently read a book that frequently stated that ‘nothing is impossible in this world,’ and yet. If what you just said was intended as a complaint towards me, then unfortunately for you…”


Ferris’ hand slowly reached for her sheathed sword before continuing. “It is possible that you will become the world’s first useless thing.”


Ryner sighed again. “Damn, I’m the very first thing in the whole world?”


“Mm.”


“Oh, but y’know, that might be an honor, if you think about it. Like, becoming the world’s first was so easy. I mean, think of the guy who invented scissors, or the guy who invented glasses. I bet they got rich off that stuff, so I might be able to get rich off of being the world’s first?”


Ryner’s logic was obviously stupid, but Ferris responded honestly anyway. “Hm. But if you become rich, you need to treat me to dango.”


“Ah, that’s fine. I’ll buy you anything you want.”


“Then let’s go.”

“Huh? What?”


Ferris pulled her sword out at frightening speed. “Of course I mean that I will remove the useless—”


“Wait a fucking secoooond! You’ve gotta be kidding! I don’t want to become the world’s first anymore!”


“What are you saying so suddenly? You were so into the idea just moments ago. You’re such an indecisive person.”


“……No, um… I mean… I guess… I guess I am a little indecisive…?”

Basically, they had way too much time on their hands.


That was probably why the door opened. Ryner and Ferris immediately looked over to see.


Ryner responded without thinking. “What…!?”


It was just so strange.


A single man stood at the entrance. He had sharp, bright eyes and a fairly attractive face. But that wasn’t what drew their eyes in.


It was his outfit. It was pink. Everything was pink - his hat, his jacket, his neck tie, his shirt… it was all pink. Uncomfortably so.


“The hell is that…?”

Ferris’ expression didn’t change despite how surprising it was. “Hm… well, it is spring. It’s not surprising that a face like that would have a few screws loose.”


The man’s eyes sparkled. “Pink = spring! You understand that, don’t you!? I knew that my eyes weren’t deceiving me!”


“Whoa… y-you talk like a girl!” Ryner said. “No one asked you to come closer!”


“Mm. Birds of a feather flock together. It appears that he’s on your side, Ryner.”


“No, I’m pretty sure that he was responding to you though…”


The pink man had been approaching them as they spoke, and now he was standing right in front of them with his hand balled up in a fist. “That’s right,” he said. “Pink has been spring’s color since forever ago! Everyone knows that. Spring has always been depicted in pink! Beauties only become more beautiful when you make them up in pink! Normal kids, no, even men such as myself can bloom vividly when you add pink! So? What do you think of helping me with my work?”


He spoke so passionately… but Ryner just stared in astonishment. “Help him out, he says… Even though I have absolutely no idea what kind of work he wants us to do… I feel like we’d get arrested if we strolled through town wearing all-pink just like you, so like, I’m definitely gonna refuse.”


“What does that even mean!? You think I’d get arrested? Ugh, normies shouldn’t even be talking to me! I only have business with the beauty!”


That got Ferris’ attention. “You are a normie,” she said to Ryner. “And I am a beauty.”


“Ggh… That’s strangely irritating,” Ryner grumbled, but the conversation progressed regardless.


“So what business do you have with me?” Ferris asked. 


“Ah, you’ll hear me out?” the man in pink asked. “I’ll introduce myself, then. I’m Puaris. I’m from the second division of a large makeup company known as Cosme De Clance.”


“Makeup?”


“That’s right. And I came here for you. I want you to become our model for our quarterly cosmetics show!”


“Hoh. Your model.”


“Right. It’s a very important show - it’ll decide which division gets to sell new products this spring. It’s a world where we can only win with good makeup, a good model, and good staging… If we don’t have all of those, then we’ll lose. So? Don’t you want to try? You’re already a peerless beauty, but we can bring out more in you. Enough that the whole universe will kneel before you. That’s every girl’s dream, right?”


“Hm. Not interested,” Ferris said. She shot him down without ever considering it.


“Eh!?” Puaris raised his voice in shock. “Why not!?”


“I am beautiful enough to not need elaborate makeup,” Ferris said in her usual monotone. “In addition, I prefer not to stand in front of huge crowds of people. Besides, I am tasked with the all-important and noble pursuit of dango. I don’t have time for modeling.”


“Wh—you’ve gotta be joking! You can become a model, you know! Year after year, thousands of girls dream of this opportunity! But only a few people actually make it, and one of those people is you! You’re really not interested?”


“Mm. It would be different if it were a dango advertisement. Now go back to where you came from. All of this pink is hurting my eyes.”


“Th-this can’t be real,” Puaris whispered, despair-stricken. “This means that the first and third divisions will be able to take the honor of releasing new products… The show is almost here, too.”


But his words didn’t reach Ferris, who had returned to eating dango. 


That was the end of that… or so it seemed.


“Ah,” Ryner suddenly said. “Hold on, pink guy. I just thought of something really good.” 


“It’s Puaris!” he yelled with a glare. “God, you’re rude. At least address me by my name, normie.”


“…Uh, call me rude all you want, but I’m pretty sure that you’re way worse… but anyway, that aside, you want to use Ferris as your model, right?”


“Obviously! There is no greater beauty than hers.”


“Right. Hmm…”


Ryner suddenly got up, walked over to Puaris, and whispered in his ear. “So how much do you plan on compensating her if she models for you?”


Puaris was drawn into it. “I’ll pay anything,” he whispered back. “You’re underestimating the beauty industry. Our new product line could explode if we got first place, you know! I’ll pay you until you’re satisfied.”


Ryner grinned. “Then I’ll persuade Ferris, okay?”


“Eh!? You can? Even though you’re such a normie?”


“See, this is what I mean. You’re so rude… but anyway, yeah, I can. I definitely can.”


“So what do you want in return?”


“Just enough money to eat,” Ryner said, exhaustion seeping into his words. “That’s what I want to say, but… I know that the money will be hers. So can you just give me some food?”


“You’ll do it for food?”


“No, I mean, you’ll have to compensate Ferris too… Can you do that?”


“Huh? That’s all?” Puaris whispered back. He didn’t seem bothered in the slightest.


“That’s it. You decide how you compensate her. Alright, should I do it now?” Ryner said then faced Ferris. “Hey, Ferris. You seriously won’t model?”

“Mm. I don’t have time for it.”


“Hmm. By the way, it looks like they’ll compensate you with a year’s worth of dango—”


Ferris stood before Ryner could even finish. “What are you going on about, Ryner? It’s work. I’m leaving to go model.”


It was so easy… Ryner clicked his tongue, then turned back to Puaris. “So about my food?”


“You can eat to your heart’s content, of course, Ryner Manager!”


“Haah? Manager? The hell do you mean?”

“‘Manager’ means manager, duh. This is why you’re a normie. Now let’s hurry up and go!”


“…Kgh… well, I guess if it means that he’ll feed me, then I guess it’s fine…”


With that, the three of them left the inn.


That was the beginning of the legend of the first-class model Ferris Eris and her capable manager Ryner Lute.


---


“Ah, it’s like I’m dreaming,” Ryner whispered, overcome with emotion, as he ate dinner.


Luxurious dishes filled the entire table. Ferris, who had gotten in the way of this by telling him he couldn’t work if he didn’t eat was making arrangements or whatever with Puaris and nowhere to be seen.


Basically, it was a private all-you-can-eat buffet.


“Man, this is crazy. I’m so happy that I feel like I’m gonna cry.”


So he said, but the tears were nowhere to be seen. He was happy, though. 


He was currently in the Cosme De Clance company building. There were a bunch of weirdly pretty and stylish girls here who were serving him food… but Ryner, being Ryner, didn’t give a shit about the girls because he was too absorbed in eating… 


Three of those girls were standing before him even now.


“So is it true that you’re that blonde beauty’s manager?” one asked.


“Fgh, fgom?”


Ryner had shoved such a large piece of high-class, melt-in-your-mouth meat into his mouth that there was no way that it could melt. He couldn’t even speak… 


The girls didn’t seem to mind at all, though… “It’s amazing that you’re so young. You’re already managing a model in the spring quarterlies…”

“Damn, this shrimp is amazing! What the hell! Uuh, I’m so glad that I’m alive…”


“It’s not only people in the industry. Ordinary people can vote in the show, too, so just being in the show means that a model will become successful… I’m so jealous,” one of the girls said as she gazed at Ryner with misty eyes. “I’d do anything to be in the show.” With that, she took her hand to her chest and pulled her shirt down just a little… 


“No way… this bread’s freshly baked? And it even has walnuts inside…”


“Um, will you become my manager? If you don’t mind, I mean… I’ll do anything, so please, let me into the spring show…”


“Uuh, mmgh… shit! I can’t do it. I can’t eat anymore… Haaah… so this is happiness. I ate, so now I’m sleepy… time to sleep.”


And so Ryner completely ignored the girls in favor of laying down and sleeping.


“……”


The girls looked at each other.


“What’s up with this? He just ignored us…”


“No idea. I really don’t know, but… maybe we’re not supposed to sell our bodies, but compete with our true powers?”


“That’s gotta be it! That Ferris girl has inhuman beauty. She doesn’t flirt - she’s regal. And there’s no way that she was just born that way… I’ll do everything I can, one more time!”


“Me too!”

“Me three!”


Ultimately, the three models decided what to do to become successful all on their own.


Even so, they looked at Ryner with tears in their eyes. “Thanks to him, the legendary manager Ryner, we were able to come this far. Please, watch as we succeed!”


Ryner didn’t even look at them… but that went without saying. Instead, he laid down on the floor with a full stomach and a happy look on his face.


The next day marked the arrival of the cosmetics show.


---


A huge number of people were gathered at the venue. 


The stage was ornate in its decorations and circled by countless seats for guests. A ballet box had also been prepared… When Ryner entered, he was handed a piece of paper with instructions on it.


“Okay, so… ‘please write your vote for your favorite division on this paper.’ Alright.” It looked like the public vote would decide the result. “I don’t really understand what ‘spring color’ even means, but whatever. Either way, I have to vote for Ferris. We’ll get some serious compensation if she wins, after all.”


Her victory was pretty much set in stone anyway, even though her face was super unfriendly and she brutally bullied him and her personality was as good as dead… 


But if you only looked at her, then yeah, she was unbelievably beautiful. 


That meant that she’d take first place at this show.


And Puaris said that he’d make a ton of money if she won. Then Ryner, who was the manager for their company’s exclusive model Ferris, would bid farewell to his life of starvation. So Ryner was sitting there in the audience, a carefree expression on his face. It’d be smooth sailing from here on out. 


But… 


The show began.


An announcer’s voice rang through the auditorium. It’d been magnified with magic so that everyone could hear him. “I humbly thank you for attending Coseme De Clance’s sponsored cosmetics show. We have prepared three spring colors here today, one of which will surely meet your expectations. Now, enjoy this beautiful world to your heart’s content!”


He was treating it pretty seriously… 


“Can’t really see it ending in anything but Ferris’ victory, though,” Ryner said to himself. “It’s not exciting at all. It’d be bad if she lost, but—”


Music began to play. The announcer spoke over it. “The first division proposed the color gray. Get ready for their exotic and elegant stage, and give your attention to this Venus-like beauty! They’ve applied dark brown to the corners of her eyes…”


He went on and on, and Ryner didn’t care about a single thing he said. But then a crazy beautiful woman appeared on stage and the words caught in Ryner’s throat. 


She had long and silky black hair and a perfect face much the same as what Ferris boasted about. She was about seventeen or eighteen years old… and for some reason, she was wearing a shrine maiden outfit over her smooth skin. She had this or that on her face, which was apparently what they were calling the Venus makeup.


But anyway, she was beautiful. No other word could describe her as well as that.


The thing was that Ryner knew her way too well.


“Why the hell is Estella here…?”


Her name was Estella Fiurelle. She was head of a large organization in the Iyet Republic and was always trying to scam them. She was also a major pain in the ass, and whenever her and Ferris locked eyes, they had this contest about who was the most beautiful, and then things got even more troublesome! She was someone who he definitely didn’t want to meet on this peaceful afternoon. Actually, he didn’t want to meet her even if he was having the worst afternoon after… 


In any case, she was the one person who could rival Ferris’ beauty.


“Shit… with her here, I can’t be so confident that Ferris will come out on top…”


Sure enough, the whole venue gasped and cheered. 


“That shrine maiden outfit is good. It’s so good!”


Scary words repeatedly attacked his ears.  


“Uwah… what will I do if we lose to the shrine maiden outfit?”


She struck a fascinating pose, then looked over to where Ryner sat. He tried to hide, but it was already too late. “Mrgh. I see that the dango girl who’s usually stuck to your side isn’t here today.”


Okay, he was in the front row so it’d be pretty hard for her to not notice him, but still. 


“Hast thou come to watch the show?” Estella asked, then skillfully struck another pose. She was way too used to doing that stuff.


“I could ask the same of you,” Ryner said. “Why are you here?”


“It is a side hustle. One requires money as a base to commit fraud. Hehe. Though with my Venus-level beauty, this competition is mere child’s play. You may as well vote for my beauty as well. If thou forgoes voting…”


She fixed her charming, alluring eyes on Ryner.


“…then be prepared for a plot being sold to your name, then resold, and before you know it, you will be facing massive debt…”


“Damn, that’s way too realistic… Do you do that stuff regularly?”


“Mm. Then you, stricken by despair, resolve to commit suicide… but then you profess your faith to Holy Estella and are saved by the Believers Association. Then all will be forgiven. Forty percent of our believers share that origin story. If you do not wish for that conclusion, then you know what you must do,” she said. It was horrible, but because she had a pretty smile, the crowd erupted in cheers. Then Estella descended from the stage.


“…I already don’t have any money, so if I go into debt… what should I do…?”


The announcer didn’t care about Ryner mumbling to himself, though. The show had to go on. “Next up is the second division’s preparation for spring… The color pink!”


Ryner snapped out of it and looked up. “Oh? It’s finally time for Ferris. I’m already used to seeing her, though, so this won’t be surprising at all…”


But Ryner’s voice trailed off once again.


“Pink is a reflection of a girl’s pure, innocent heart, descending like a spring fairy…”


The announcer introduced her, and Ferris appeared… but she didn’t look like the normal Ferris.


She wasn’t wearing her armor. She also didn’t have her sword. She was wearing a white dress, accented with a cute necklace. Her hair was pulled up and fashioned with a flower barrette. She was made up with pink undertones, and despite her expressionless face, she had a fresh image like a young girl might.


She transcended humanity. She was beautiful, yet she was cute… 


She was just like a fairy straight out of a storybook.


Ryner was staring vacantly. Ferris caught his expression just like Estella had.


“Mm. So you came to see…”


“I mean, I did, but… man, things sure do change when you switch them up. This is my first time seeing you dress like a girl.”


“Hm. I suppose… It doesn’t look strange?” Ferris asked. She seemed somehow dejected. 


Ryner smiled wryly. She was being a little bashful. He understood that. 


The audience seemed to notice that she was disappointed and awkward. Her cute mannerisms made the crowd erupt in cheers. 


Ryner shrugged. “See? You can tell by the way everyone’s reacting. It’s not weird at all. It actually suits you.”


“Really? Hm…” Ferris stopped to think for a moment before responding. “Don’t attack me, sex fiend.”


“I’m not gonna attack you! Geez. Anyway, it’s not weird, so have some confidence.”


“Mm. Then vote for me.”

“Yes, yes, I will.”


Ferris nodded. She then struck a single pose despite her embarrassment, then left.


Ryner watched her go, then nodded to himself, satisfied. “Man, that was a rare sight… She really is a distinguished beauty.”


Ferris got a huge reaction. The cheering was deafening, much like it had been for Estella. 


“Alright!” the announcer exclaimed. “Next up is the final division - give it up for the third division’s spring color, blue!”


“Aah… I feel bad for the model coming after Ferris and Estella,” Ryner said to himself. “They even saved her for last…”


Ryner’s words trailed off for the third time. 


“What? This has to be a joke… right?”


“Blue represents cool beauty,” the announcer said. “It is the tense feeling of looking past the ocean’s powerful horizon. A strong heart lurks within this girl. Feast your eyes—”


What appeared behind the announcer was… a girl that Ryner knew all too well. She was the girl who he had promised to marry back when they were kids. The girl who chased him around more persistently than a vengeful spirit. She was the chief of a squadron of Taboo Hunters…


Milk Callaud.


She had a baby face, and she was shorter than the average sixteen year old girl. She always had that immature expression in her eyes… 


But the girl in front of him now was none of those things. Her hair was usually tied up in a ponytail, but now it laid flat… and her usual big eyes were lined with blue, giving her a flirty, almost mature vibe. She was expressing a cool adult charm. She was wearing a dark suit with a white blouse underneath.


She had been transformed into an adult woman.


She was… this was… an adult woman who someone might call beautiful.


That coupled with her innate girlishness meant that she had a certain charm unlike what Estella and Ferris had. 


Once again, a maelstrom of applause shocked the arena. 


“Whoa, the models this year are on another level!”


And Ryner, being Ryner, had something entirely different to say. “Is that seriously Milk? Makeup is terrifying…”


Ryner was there staring absentmindedly when Milk looked in his general direction.


Ryner clicked his tongue. “Shit. What am I doing?” Ryner muttered to himself. “If Milk finds me, then… she’s gonna start chasing me around again…”


Just then, Milk noticed him. Her eyes widened in surprise, a perfect mix of beauty and cuteness. “Aah! Ryner, you came to see me! So? So what do you think? Does it suit me? Does it?” she asked. It didn’t feel like she’d jump around chasing him at all.


Ryner clumsily answered on impulse. “Ah, yeah, it suits you. It does. I’m surprised. I mean, you really look  like an adult.”


“Really!? Ehehe. It’s because Milk’s already an adult! Alright, Ryner, you definitely have to vote for me, okay!?”


Ryner nodded. “Y-yeah.”


Just then, someone spoke from the seat to his left. It was another familiar voice. “Chief Milk! What are you whispering about? You’re in the middle of a show!”


Ryner was shocked. “The hell!? You were sitting next to me!?” He probably should have realized that by now… but anyway, Milk’s subordinate was right there beside him. 


Milk looked over to him. “Ah, Luke, what do you think? Does it suit me? Does it?”


“It does. You shine the brightest out of all of today’s models. Seeing you glow like this, I… I…”


Milk struck a pose as they spoke, then left.


“…In the end, I have no idea who to vote for,” Ryner said as he looked down at the paper in his hand.


And so the show ended without a hitch… and the voting began. Everyone voted, one by one. And as they voted… 


---


Estella appeared before him. She still had the beautiful makeup from earlier on, but her eyes were relentless. “Thou shall vote for me, correct?”


“Eh? Huh? Umm…”


“Mm? What? It cannot be that you plan to vote for another? I know not of what other models took to the stage today, however…  i-it cannot be that there was someone more beautiful than myself?” Estella said with a scary expression. She was nothing if not confident in her own beauty. Her expression made it look like she was trying to intimidate him… 


“Ah, don’t worry. I don’t want to go into debt. I’m definitely voting for you.”


Estella nodded to herself as her spirits rose. “Mm. Yes, that is correct. You are correct. Now I suppose I will remove this makeup.”


---


The next one to approach him was Milk.


She still had that dignified, adult-like aura. But her tone as she spoke proved that she was the same Milk as always. “Ryneeer! How’d it go? You voted for Milk like you said you would, right!?”


“Ahh… um, yeah, I did, I did.”


“Yaaay!” Milk cheered.


Ryner grimaced. She’d be so upset if she got last place… 


He’d said that he’d vote for Estella to her, too, but… wasn’t this whole voting thing cruel?


“Ah, then Milk will work really hard and climb up to the winner’s podium, so watch out for me! Yeaaah!”


With that, she ran back where she came from. She was treating this like she was a kid having a field day…


---


Ferris was the last one to come for him, and yeah, she was still wearing the white dress and cute makeup. But her tone was just as emotionless as always. “So?”


“You did good. Those clothes really suit you.”


“Mm. Obviously. An earth-shattering, transcontinental​ beauty such as myself is suited by every outfit.”


“…Transcontinental, she says… Where exactly are you going?” Ryner asked, then looked at her expression. It was subtle, but she seemed embarrassed. “Ah, you’re hiding your embarrassment… but it really does suit you. You should try wearing stuff like that more often.”


“…Perhaps. Though if I wear them carelessly, a heinous perverted criminal such as yourself will see me as prey.”


“Yeah, yeah. I get it, so hurry up and leave. You still have work to do, after all.”


“True. Then I shall go and work. Then stay here. I will win the championship and return soon.”


So she left.    


‘Win.’


That was what she said.


Ryner watched her go, then looked back down at the paper in his hands…


---


The show ended.


The result was an unprecedented three way tie, meaning that all three colors became the spring season’s color and were able to sell their products. 


---


Ryner was stepping quietly to sneak out of the venue without being seen. 


But then Estella appeared again.


“Thou hast faithfully voted for me, and as a result…”


She stopped. Because Ferris appeared from behind.


“Y-you’re the expressionless dango girl… it cannot be that you were one of the opposing models?”


Ferris met her eyes. “Mm. So you received the same amount of votes as me… That’s impossible. What tricks did you use this time?”


“None! You are just as irritating as always.”


“Hmph. And what will you do with your irritation?” Ferris asked.


“Hm. You are already aware. I, holy Estella, will offer you up on the behalf of the gods…”


But her words trailed off.


Because Milk came running up from behind Ferris, waving as she did.


“Wh-why is that reckless demon here too…?”


“Ryneeer, I got first place… wait, why are you cheating with that blonde beauty-for-brains agaaaaiiiinnnn! I, I will never forgive you! I wish for lightning—”


Just like always, she started firing off offensive magic. 


“Uwah, again? Again!?

Ferris unsheathed her sword. “You are a ‘goddess,’ yet you get flustered by an attack at this level… I see. You don’t amount to much.”


“What!? I will not hear that from you!” Estella yelled. She too began to recite a spell… 


“Um, okay, so with that, I’m running away,” Ryner said quietly, so that no one would hear him. “Please don’t follow me.”


With that, he left the venue.


---


By the way, about the person who Ryner voted for… 


“……”


Once Ryner left, he stared at his blank ballet. 


“Well… so, umm… I think that ranking girls isn’t all that great. Everyone was really pretty, and besides, there’s more to people than what they look like. So if I really voted…”

 

He heard screams and explosions from where he just left… Ryner shivered.


“Besides, no matter who I vote for… I’ll still die.”


In the end, that was what he really thought.


---


Table of Contents

Previous | Next

idola: (Default)

Volume 4: Bargain Sale on Magic Power

Denyuuden in Itself: Jereme’s Final Lesson

Table of Contents

Previous | Next


---


Jereme Crysler did not believe that having a good command of magic was the only precursor to success on the battlefield. 


“I’m always thinking this, but God is partial to a fault,” she whispered to herself. “Though that’s only if a ‘God’ truly exists.”


She looked back up at the battle repeating before her. Her already thin eyes narrowed further. She had sharp eyes, indigo hair cut to her shoulders, and wore a military uniform on her trained body. She could probably… be considered fairly attractive. But nobody would ever think to call her pretty. Her eyes were just too sharp for a girl of only about twenty years old. 


She had an overwhelming murderous aura, one that only someone who had lived through innumerable acts of bloodshed could have. That and the dim after effect of regrets… 


She watched her students as they sparred. They were geniuses - or perhaps monsters - gathered here. Young children of about six years old. Three in total.


Ryner Lute.


Peria Peloura. 


Pia Valiere.


Out of those three, Pia by and far surpassed the boys.


“Ehehe!” Pia laughed. “Ryner, Peria, you guys can’t catch me even though you’re boys? God, you guys are pathetic. Though I guess you can’t expect too much from blockheads like you when you put them against a genius like me!”

Genius.


That was a word that seemed to have been made for her.


She had aqua colored hair and an even face. Her hair color was a sign of her power. She held unthinkable magical power best known as a ‘hereditary magical abnormality.’ People with her condition were said to lose the ability to cooperate with others… but Jereme didn’t think that way. She just had a bit of an ego since she had been so powerful from such a young age. 


The truth was that in this year, Pia had earnestly listened carefully to Jereme’s teachings and had grown leaps and bounds as a result. 


“Though not a single earnest word ever leaves her mouth,” Jereme mumbled with a bitter smile on her face.


In any case, Pia was a genius.


But she’d started training her body now too so that she didn’t just rely on her massive magical power. She was magically gifted far past the point of others, but that wasn’t all she had - she was legitimately a genius on the battlefield in every sense of the word.


She may be only six, but she could weave deliberate tricks together to grasp victory in only a moment’s time. Her technique was bordering on artistic.


Right now, Pia’s smile was ill-mannered as she fought. “Take that!” It looked like her body was going to move to the right in time with her shout. Her stance gravitated to the right and she began to move her feet. 


There was a boy there with disheveled black hair and motivationless black eyes. He might’ve been a kid, but he lacked the vitality of youth… His name was Ryner Lute.


“Wh-wh, don’t come any closer!” Ryner said and tensed his body, but it was a feint.


Another boy was behind him - he had blond hair down to his shoulders, and a philosophical expression that was distinctly un-childlike. In that way, he was similar to Ryner. He kept his eyes closed as he approached. His name was Peria Peloura.


Pia spoke, her body angled towards Peria. “Over here! ♪” Her bright voice was accompanied by a full-powered kick from behind.


Jereme grimaced deep inside. Even she didn’t think she could dodge that… And what could she do but smile, bitter as it was, at seeing a six year old fight that perfectly?


That kid was truly… 


“Naïve!” Peria suddenly yelled. “That’s what I thought you’d do!” He turned his body around, and with that movement alone easily dodged her attack.


Even Jereme was shocked. “Wha…” Just now Peria exceeded her expectations.


Peria smiled. “Too bad, but I saw through everything. I’m always falling for your tricks, after all… I can’t even see what you’re trying to make it look like anymore. I can feel the fibers in the depths of your muscles. That’s all I need to know where you’ll attack.”


Don’t be fooled by appearances. See through that and fight by reading your enemy’s presence. That was one of the basics of battle. But that wasn’t exactly what Peria was saying. 


It was exactly like what he said. He could feel the movements of Pia’s muscles under her skin. 


All Boundaries.


That was what Peria’s ability was called.


Roland’s military had forcefully placed a magic circle inside of him that created a barrier of sorts. As compensation for losing both his sight and hearing, that barrier gave him unthinkably powerful perceptive abilities. He could now perceive objects as if he was directly touching them…


And he used that ability to sense the movement in Pia’s muscle fibers.


Peria readied a punch. “I win this time, Pia! It’s ov—”


“This is why I haaate normies. I won’t lose to some perv who peeks into what’s going on inside of someone else’s body,” Pia said, then smiled leisurely. “So even my muscle fibers…”


Peria was shocked. “Th-the sound of your muscles… stopped…”


“Girls don’t make sounds when they move.”


“Th-then you’re telling me that what you did before—”


“Was just a feint. ♪” Pia raised her fist up. “Alright, with this, it’s my victory and mine alone!” Then she swung.


All Ryner could do was watch them go back and forth, this way and that, every movement of theirs skilled. “W-w-w-w-w-wait, w-wait a sec, wai—”


But Pia wouldn’t go easy on him. Her fingers danced in the air not seconds after she hit Peria. “I wish foooorrrr—”


“N-no way!” Peria said. “P-Pia, the match is over! If you shoot magic at me now… Ryner, do something!”

“Huh? M-me? That’s impossible! She started reciting it first… augh, geez!” Ryner raised his hand to cast, too.


But it was useless. At least, Jereme thought so. He wouldn’t make it in time. No one, no matter how skilled he may be, was capable of stopping Pia at that point.


It was over. Now all that was left was for Jereme, their instructor, to give them the signal to stop.


“……”


But she didn’t.


Pia, whose hand was still raised to draw magic, shot her a look - we’re not stopping? It’s okay if I hit him with this spell?


If she did it… if she hit them with her magic now, Peria and Ryner would both die. She had a genetic magical abnormality. Her magic was amplified, making it many times stronger than the magic of others. It was definitely strong enough to turn two little kids into charcoal.


But… Pia continued to cast.


“I wish for thunder - Lightning—”


“I wish for thunder - Lightning Flash!” Ryner screamed. 


Somehow, Ryner managed to complete his magic circle first. 


“No way!” Pia yelled, shocked. “You’re kidding!” She suddenly abandoned her magic circle and fled the spot.


Light gathered at the center of Ryner’s magic circle, then aimed for Pia… 


…or at least, where Pia was. Because now she ran at Ryner, jumped up behind him, and pulled his hair hard.


“W-w-wa—! T, time out! I lose!”


“M-me too!” Peria added. “I surrender, so—”


That was as far as he got before screaming overtook the dojo.


““Gyaaaahhh!””


“Alright, we’re done,” Jereme said.


Pia should’ve been happy since she won, but the second Jereme called the match, she started chattering angrily. “Waaaiiitt a minute, Ryner! What was that? You’ve always been a magic nerd, but since when could you construct a magic circle that fast? My spell should’ve been done faster. So what do you mean yours was ready first? What kind of cowardly trick is it this time?”


“M-magic nerd…?”


“Just answer me! If you don’t, then…” Pia began drawing another magic circle. “I’ll kill you!”


“W-wait! I’ll tell you!” Ryner shrieked, fear-stricken. But his expression soon fell into something that was almost happy. “Anyway, I’ll start from the theoretical—”


But just as Ryner was about to explain it all to Pia and Peria! “See!? I told you, you’re a magic nerd! You just have to explain every little thing you learn. Does that make you happy? You damn braaaat.”


“But… But Pia, you asked me to tell you…”


“Oh, and you're embarrassed when people point it out, so let’s just blame it all on others, right? This is why people call you a nerd.”


“Uuh… you’re calling me a nerd again… is it true, then? Am I really a nerd?” Ryner asked, his spirit growing weaker by the second. He looked to Peria for help.


“W-well, now, Pia,” Peria started, troubled. “You don’t need to bully Ryner so m—”


“You wanna act like an adult just ’cause you grew your hair out of that ugly bowl cut? We’ll, you’re not one.”


“Uuh… But, but Pia, I only grew it out because you said that the bowl cut was gross…”


Ryner patted Peria on the shoulder. “D-don’t let her get to you. Your hair is cool. Okay? So, so keep doing you. Pia’s just in an even worse mood than usual today…”


“Well, it’s not like I don’t understand what has Pia so upset,” Jereme said to herself quietly. It was Ryner’s final Lightning Flash. It wreaked havoc on her mood. It was just so strange… 


Geez. She saw stuff like this daily because of these kids. That was how she got to thinking that God played favorites. 


This was training that one had to have if they were going to do battle with others who could use magic. The more one trained, the stronger they became. 


Take Lightning Flash as an example. How fast could one draw the magic circle? How fast could they fire it? They had to train in a way that made it easiest to use during a battle. That was how they had to train. That would decide how strong they were as a magic soldier. 


However.


This boy, Ryner, had effortlessly shot forward on that path, his sleepy expression never even budging. Scholars studying magic in Roland had manufactured Lightning Flash after countless experiments, and here he was, ignoring the peculiarities that made it Lightning Flash in the first place… and ‘tampering’ with it to make something new.


He had altered his magic circle, omitting what he could, to suit the flow of battle. He had greatly simplified the magic circle itself to minimize the time spent casting.


That shouldn’t have been possible.


When a new spell was released, it generally took someone about two years to be able to use it... Even those who were already proficient in magic...


Right. Someone like Jereme might take about two months. Though that was in theory. It’d probably be closer to about six months for her to be good enough with it to use it seriously on the battlefield.


So to change the composition of a spell like that… it’d probably be an extra two months or so to use it after that.


But Ryner had just done it.


He had those special eyes known as the Alpha Stigma... so he could see the composition of each spell with just a look, allowing him to use it just as quickly. It could have been because of that.


Though just the fact that he could use magic by looking at it couldn’t quite explain his power.


He had tampered with the very system of that spell. He had a genius-like ability to sense magic. That was his true power. The Alpha Stigma alone couldn’t explain it. It also wasn’t something that mere effort could bring about. New experiences and training drills weren’t what was making him stronger. It was his expanding knowledge.


Spending this past year with these kids was making her realize something.


She’d still win against them if it was one-on-one. She was still stronger. But they were catching up quickly, and they were only six years old… 


They were geniuses.


“……”


No.


Her eyes narrowed.


 Others wouldn’t be so kind as to call them geniuses. That wasn’t what one called people with their rare, inhuman powers.


They called them monsters.


And she knew what lay on the path of monsters.


Or rather, she knew one other human who she thought of as a monster. 


“……Tch.” Jereme grimaced and clicked her tongue. “Shit, my memories of that horrible guy… It’s all coming back…”


And… 


Pia, a childishly angry look on her face, cut into her thoughts. “Hey, Jeremeee! What’s this supposed to mean!? Ryner’s using a cowardly trick where he simplifies his magic circle! You didn’t show that to us. Don’t you think you’re playing favorites?”


“No, I did that all by myself—”


“Shut up, liar! Like hell you’d be able to do something that high-level on your own!”


“A-alright, Pia, that’s enough…”


“Shut up, you faux goody two-shoes!”


“F-faux goody two-shoes…”


Jereme watched her students for a moment. They were as energetic as always. Her face relaxed. “Mm. Your sparring wasn’t bad today. You guys have made a lot of progress this past year. Everyone can take a break tomorrow. Take it easily while I prepare your next lessons.” With that, she turned to leave.


“Wait, Jereme! You need to answer me—”


Jereme raised a hand to cut Pia off. “It’s just like Ryner said - he did that himself. The fact that he can do that makes Ryner a genius.”


“No w—”


“Pia, you’re more of a genius than he is, so don’t complain. You won in the end, didn’t you?”


Pia stopped for a moment. When she spoke again, it was happily. “I mean, I guess. I guess you do understand in your own way, Jereme. See, guys? You heard her, right? She gets it.”


Peria breathed a sigh of relief. “I know. We can never win against you. Right, Ryner?”


“Yup,” Ryner said, also happy. “We just can’t win.”


Jereme smiled. A year had passed. She’d long since gotten used to dealing with these kids. Pia would quiet down if one just stroked her inflated ego, and Peria, who hated conflict, would readily agree. Lastly there was Ryner, who loathed his own power. He felt at ease when Pia was ranked above him. 


One had to play different roles to appeal to their different personalities. It was almost like they were a family, with the kids as siblings. It wasn’t a bad year. 


But… 


Jereme turned back. The kids were insulting each other and laughing like always. Her eyes narrowed with sadness, and she almost called out to them. But she didn’t. 


“…Well, everything will eventually come to an end…”


Pia just so happened to hear her. “Oh my, Jereme. Did another man dump you?”


“I wasn’t dumped!” Jereme yelled. “God, that man. He confessed to me and then had the nerve to ask to break things off just because I hit him…”


“You hit him? Already?” Peria asked. “Jereme, weren’t you happy about getting confessed to just yesterday? So why are you saying you’re surprised whggyyhaaaaahhhh!!”


For some reason, he ended up screaming… 


Ryner was up next. “N-no, I… I don’t think that way,” he stuttered out. “I, I mean. I mean, those pathetic guys probably… probably, I mean, they don’t deserve a pretty woman like you… so um, men are just, um, they’re only there so that women can hit them, so I think him wanting to split up just ’cause you hit him was really pathetic, so… so anyway, please don’t hit me…”


Jereme nodded her approval. “Hmph. I knew you’d understand, Ryner. I’m promoting you. You’re one step closer to being my groom.”


“Y-you’re kidding!?” Ryner shrieked. “No no no no no no, I’m not, I’m still not that good of a match for you! I mean, I know that, that there’s an amazing prince waiting for you out there, Jereme…”

“Oh, you say some good things,” Jereme said. “Men shouldn’t be able to leave a great woman like me alone. This love is over, but it’s still a stone in the path to true romance. Ah, I feel so motivated now. That it. I’m bar hopping tonight. You kids should sleep early today.” With that, she walked away energetically.


“Wow, Ryner, you’ve gotten really good at sweet talking this past year,” Pia said. “That makes you an enemy to women, you know?”

 

“N-no way. I’m just doing what I have to do to survive.”


“Nope. You got way less likable for me. Also, Peria can’t understand what goes on in a woman’s heart, so he got less likable too.”


“Whaat!? Me too?”


Jereme’s face grew sad as she listened to the conversation behind her. And she thought.


About how love never lasted. About how the same thing was true of friendship.


Right.


There was not a single eternal thing in this world.


---


There were people called geniuses back then, too.


Jereme Crysler was one such person. 


She was an orphan, and had been bought by the military due to her abilities, and in the blink of an eye her natural talent bursted and bloomed.


She was called a genius and bestowed with a number of aliases. 


The Water Assassin. The Beautiful Magician. The Bad Drunk Leopardess.


…By the way, as far as that last name went, the man who called her that was said to have had all four of his limbs broken and left in a coma for some time… 


In any case, she was a genius. 


Everyone feared her. Everyone aspired to be her.


But even so, despite everything, she was never called a monster. So she never once thought of herself as a real genius. Real geniuses… 


In her generation, there was a man who others went as far as to call a monster.


His power surpassed common sense. 


Magical ability. Hand-to-hand combat. Tactical prowess.


Jereme was called a genius on those grounds, but this man far surpassed her in every one of those categories.


Of course she wanted to surpass him. Of course she tried to. She put all her effort into passing him. But she soon became aware of her failings. The difference in their abilities was obvious.


She asked him about it one day.


How was he so skilled with magic? How was it so easy for him?


He seemed to regard her as an annoyance back then. “Magical theory texts describe the steps on how to do it. You’ll be able to use magic as I do just by reading about the theory behind it. Was that your only question?”


She’d wanted to kill him, hearing that. 


So if she just studied the same theoretical texts as him, she’d be able to use as many spells as he could? But he knew so much more than her even though they studied the same thing. She’d swallowed her embarrassment just to ask that, and yet… 


She asked something else on that day, too.


Why was he so good at hand-to-hand combat? 


He again seemed to see her as an annoyance, but his tone had been impartial in his reply. “If you just read texts on hand-to-hand combat, you’ll find that the answers have already been recorded. You can become stronger by reading about the theoretical aspect. Was that your only question?”


She wanted to fucking kill him.


She’d asked him that because they’d read the same texts and undergone the same training, and yet… 


The more she asked him, the more she hated him.


He really got on her nerves. Not only were his answers pissing her off, but he also made that face at her every time she asked. Here he had a beautiful woman swallowing her shame to ask him a few questions, and yet… 


She had another question for him that day.


Why did he always have that annoyed look on his face, like he was always in a bad mood?


“Because you’re annoying.”


She was actively making plans to murder him.


She couldn’t suppress it. She couldn’t suppress her anger at something like that, no matter how simple it might have seemed. She had to do something about it. She wanted to force that intolerably easy-going guy into the lowest rung of hell. How? How should she do it? Frustration beat fast in her heart. 


This was… this was too much. She had to confess her love!


…Somehow, she came to that conclusion before she really understood what was going on in her own mind.


So she said this.


Won’t you go out with me?


He really looked annoyed this time. “I’m happy that you feel that way about me, but I’m sorry. I don’t have the time for dating right now.”


He rejected her so easily.


So she cried. She cried the night away, up until the sun rose… and she really hated him by morning. Even now, she felt that she had reached the correct conclusion.


She stopped talking to him after that day. Months passed… 


And now.


---


She scrunched her face up. “It’s that shitty guy again…” 


Right now, she was on the shortest path to her favorite bar in town. There was a large fenced-in black building on the way there, and there he was. The man who rejected her.


He looked completely different from back when she confessed to him. He was the same age as her - twenty. No, maybe he was twenty-one now? He always had deep, masculine features, and the way he held himself had been lively. 


But right now, his expression didn’t suit his masculine features at all - there was a self-assured smile on his face, and his eyes were bordering on seductive... no, they really were seductive; as if he was using them to flirt.


There was a fat middle-aged noble... no, his middle-aged superior, the major in control of the Taboo Hunters...


Jereme’s face warped with disgust.


She didn’t want to see this.


He was the singular existence that she could never match. She had worked so hard to pass this man… it wasn’t enough, but even so, she had longed for it. And yet… 


His eyes darted over to her. He seemed to have noticed that she was there. But he soon looked back to the noble. “Arrangements are complete regarding the woman from before. I can have everything ready for tonight.”


An indecent smile rose to the noble’s face. It really was unthinkable that this person was in the military due to lacking the required physique. “Ooh, oh my. You are as adept as always. I am looking forward to this evening’s plans.”


“It is an honor that you would look forward to my arrangements.”


“Mm-hm. That woman has been the talk of the town, even among my noble circles. At the last banquet, the great marquess also stated that he was delighted with this change in plan. Nothing but good has happened for me since you. And yes, your reward…”


The man shook his head. “No, I am rewarded by being able to do work for you. There is no greater happiness for me, who was raised an orphan, than to work for a noble such as yourself.”


The noble laughed. “I see, I see. Hehe, you are adorable. You will be in good hands under me. You are different from the other ignorants. You work assiduously and are overflowing with sincere loyalty towards the nobility. You will someday be repaid for your good deeds.”


Their conversation was enough to make Jereme question her ears. He had changed completely. 


He had once been hailed as a genius, but now he was just the worst. 


He would do whatever it took to curry favor with the nobility. Up until now, she had heard nothing but terrible rumors about him. 


He would grovel on his hands and knees and lick the shoes of nobility to get ahead in life. 


He would do things like prostitute women out for the nobility, too.


Though she doubted that he would really go that far… 


“Thank you very much,” he said as he bowed down to the noble. It was just so irritating.


That conversation didn’t reach Jereme’s ears. She didn’t hear it at all. It was just too infuriating. 


The noble left, but he continued to bow. He didn’t raise his head. He wouldn’t until the noble was entirely gone from his sight. 


It got on her nerves.


He didn’t have even the faintest shred of pride. That got on her nerves. 


She’d just ignore him. That was what she decided.


Why had she stopped to listen? She’d known that it would just upset her. It was such a stupid thing to do. She’d hurry on to the bar, drink, and then go back and sleep.


So she stepped past him as he continued to bow his head… but for some reason, she stopped and turned to face him and spoke, her mouth full of malice. “I expect no less of you, Sergeant​ Rahel Miller, known far and wide as a genius. You are very skilled in flattering the nobility.”


Miller finally raised his head. “What, it’s you.” He was making that face again. He was looking at her like she was annoying again.


She couldn’t stay silent when he made that face at her. “‘You?’ That’s all you have to say? You’re not going to try to excuse what I just saw? You’re famous for this. You know that, don’t you? You’re the traitor Rahel Miller. You flatter the nobility. You introduce them to women for your own benefit. You will do anything for your own benefit…” 


“I have no need to excuse my behavior to you,” Miller said. “I am only doing what I have to do to pacify the desires of my superiors.”


He said it so easily. Jereme fixed him with an expression of open disgust. “Even if it means human trafficking? That’s work that you ‘have to do?’ That’s the work of the man who was once called a genius, Rahel Miller?”


“Genius,” Miller repeated. “That old conversation again.” He laughed as if to ridicule her. “What right do you have to be angry? I can’t understand that. Are you mad that I’m gaining favor with the nobility? But that’s the kind of country this is, isn’t it? If you want to make money without any real work, then getting on the nobility’s good side is the number one way to do it.”


Jereme shivered. What was he going on about? He was lining incomprehensible words up one after another. It was true that there were people who raised their ranks by doing that. But this was the man who had once been called a genius; the man who she had held such sincere longing for… 


She glared at him. “Then… about you kneeling on the ground to lick the shoes of nobles…”


“That has actually happened,” he said easily. “Whoa, whoa, there’s no need to glare. I get it. I can’t grasp exactly what you’re upset about, but… What do you say I introduce you to a reasonable noble? That sounds nice, doesn’t it? You’d be able to secure a number of patrons with your beauty—”


“Don’t fuck with me!” Jereme yelled and threw a fist.


Miller caught it with ease. His eyes narrowed. “Haha. You’re slow. Punches like yours will never hit me, Crysler. Did you forget? There wasn’t a single time that you were able to beat m—”


“Let go of me! Your hand is filthy!” Jereme shook his hand off. Then she immediately averted her eyes and began to walk away… 


“What,” his voice said from behind. “Does the truth hurt your feelings?”


“……”

She didn’t answer. She couldn’t answer. She was shivering too much. He had changed so much, and none of it was for the better. He’d changed so much more than she’d realized… 


She felt as though she’d cry as she left.


To think that she’d loved that man. 


To think that she’d never won against that man. 


She couldn’t win even now, could she?


She suddenly realized something bad.


She realized why she was so irritated right now. Why she was so sad. The real reason.


She looked back at Miller, who had changed for the worse. And she saw him turn into herself, and felt nothing but disgust.


In the end, this rotten country had rotted her too. She did everything that the military told her to do; she educated children, and cultivated assassins, and at the end of everything… 


“…Shit,” she muttered as she walked away.


Even she hadn’t changed. The only difference between them was that he was overtly flattering the nobility while she was trying to make it look like she hadn’t yet lost her pride. 


Nothing had changed. She really had no right to speak badly of him.


But even so.


Even so, it was only that man, who had once been called a genius… 


She smiled in self-deprecation. “What a… convenient conversation.”


She was in the worst of moods.


No matter how much she drank, she couldn’t get drunk. 


Everything eventually came to an end.


Everything eventually changed.


She knew that.


But… 


But even so…


---


By the way, that very same day… 


The ‘prince on a white horse’ that Ryner had spoken of that she called out to in the bar… the newest one, at least… 


Incomprehensible as it was, she yelled “die, Miller!’ and beat him to a pulp, so he ended up going to the hospital.


---


About a month passed.


“Don’t you feel like we’ve been getting a lot of breaks recently?” Ryner asked.


Peria nodded. “Forget ‘feeling like’ we’re getting a lot of breaks. We are getting a lot of breaks. Ryner, how long are you getting to sleep every day?”


“Hm? About ten hours.”


“That’s sleeping too much. But I’m getting seven hours a night and I still have time to play with you and Pia, and look, we’re having this stupid conversation and no one’s getting mad at us. What’s going on? Pia, have you heard anything?”


“Isn’t that obvious?” Pia said, just as full of herself as always. “I’m a mega genius, and I got really strong this past year, so it’s obvious that she thought ‘oh, Pia, you’re amazing. I don’t have anything left to teach you. You’re king from now on. Spend every day having fun,’ and—”


“Like hell that’s what happened!” Ryner said. 


Pia threw a sudden dreadfully powerful punch his way, but… 


“Whew!” Ryner caught it lightly. 


“The sheer audacity of you dodging that even though you’re Ryner of all people! All right, how about this—”


“Whoops!”


“Stop dodging!”

“Uwah, that was fast!? What are you doing! Th-that punch was a little too serious, don’t you think?”


“Stuuuupid. There’s no way you could have dodged it if I was actually being serious. I was just messing around.”


“Ahh, yeah, I guess so,” Ryner agreed. 


Their fight was enough to make any normal person balk, but Peria wasn’t phased. “But I don’t think that Pia is too far off from the truth. We’ve gotten really strong this past year. Pia could probably beat Jereme one-on-one now…”


Pia shook her head. “Uh-uh. I’m happy that you think so, but I don’t think I’m quite there yet. I think I could do it if you give me another two months, though. But that goes for you guys too. You could probably beat her after another year of this.”


“Huh. You really think so?” Ryner asked.


Peria spoke next. “I don’t have any confidence…” 


They were talking on the usual training grounds during yet another day off. Maybe it was because they hadn’t had any real free time this past year, but now they didn’t really know what to do with themselves on days where they didn’t train. So they just play-fought and chattered idly.


“Ugh, what’s going on?” Pia wondered. “What’s with you guys acting so weak? You’re men, shouldn’t you have some self-confidence? Besides, you should understand if you just think about it for a second. Just the fact that we’re always fighting each other instead of her is proof that we wouldn’t lose to her, isn’t it?”


Peria tapped his fist to his palm as it clicked. “Ah, now that you mention it…”


“You only just realized that?” Dumbass,” Pia said. “Geez, this is why dim men like you are the woooorst. You’re only just realizing this even though it’s been worrying me every single day…”


Ryner and Peria exchanged a surprised expression. “Hah? You’re worried?”


Pia’s worried? Why?”


 It was clear that they were irritating Pia down to her core. “I’m worried about when I can beat Jereme easily. After that… after that…” Pia’s words trailed off, then she looked even more upset than before. “Ugh, anyway! What I’m trying to say is that no matter how strong you guys get, you can’t win against Jereme! Got it?”


“Ohh, I get it now,” Peria said. “You don’t want to graduate from this training because you’ll get lonely if we’re seperagyaaahhhh!!”


Pia punched him and he went flying.


“Don’t be stupid, Peria,” Ryner said as he watched. “It’s obvious, isn’t it? Pia’s in love with Jereme. That’s why she doesn’t want to hurt her pride… gugyaaahhh!!”


This time Pia punched Ryner, who also went flying.


Pia’s face was bright red. “You’re both right!”

So why did she punch them then… Neither Ryner nor Peria said anything, though. They knew damn well what would happen if they did. If they learned anything this past year, it was that.


But anyway.


Ryner massaged his poor attacked cheek. “Pia aside, to go back to what we were talking about earlier, we don’t really have to worry about leaving Jereme, do we? I mean, personally, I never had any intention of beating Jereme—”


“Then die,” a voice suddenly said from the corner of the training grounds. “If you can’t win against me, Ryner, then you might as well just die.”


Ryner, Peria, and Pia all turned to look at where the voice came from. 


“H-how long have you been there?” Peria asked, shocked. “You didn’t have a presence at all…”


“See?” Pia said, done with him. “And after all your pestering. You’re nowhere near my level.”


“How long have you been listening?” Ryner asked.


Jereme smiled happily. “I heard all about how you guys love me, and about how you don’t want to graduate, and about how thankful you are that I’m your teacher—”


“Noooo!! The last person that I wanted to hear it heard it all!!” Pia screamed from the bottom of her heart.


Jereme ignored her. “You brats have some nerve, being so energetic. It’s annoying.”


Pia stopped screaming. “Eh…”


“And saying that you don’t want to win because you don’t want to hurt my pride? Isn’t that stupid? It isn’t that you guys can defeat me right now. I’m really fed up with you guys. Do you really think that your life can continue like this forever? Don’t you remember me saying that you’d train here for one year?”


Jereme paused for a moment before continuing. “Afterwards, you'd be sent to a facility. To an insane place where kids kill other kids. One like Special Facility #307 or the Emeril Institution’s Army Corps. But… that’s only one child. I am limited to one child per year. Do you understand what that means?” she asked, and a faint smile rose on her face. 


 “Je-Jereme?” Peria asked. “What are you saying, all of a sudden…?”


“Is this some kind of j-joke?” Ryner asked. “Just what…”


It was ridiculous. According to what she was saying… 


“That’s right,” Jereme said easily. “You must kill each other. Only one of you - the true genius among you - will survive and advance to the next hell…”


“……”


Pia was silent.


“Th-that can’t be… you’re joking, aren’t you?” Peria asked. “Why are you telling us this so suddenly?”


Ryner stared at Jereme. Into her face. Into her eyes. And her eyes… were like… 


“So?” Pia finally said. “I understand what you’re saying. So? What do you want us to do? You’re making a face like you’re scheming.”


Her eyes were shining with her normal strict, outrageous, and inappropriate light. Ryner hated how she always made him do things that were a pain in the ass every time she got that light in her eyes.


Jereme looked surprised to hear Pia say that, and somehow seemed like she’d failed on what she set out to do. “Tch... my, spending a full year with you guys means that you figure me out instantly, doesn’t it? Even though I thought I’d surprise you with this at the very end. You guys aren’t very good at being children. You need to be a little easier to fool.”


Jereme cleared the disappointment in her voice before she continued. “Well, you guys pretty much understand the situation just with that though, right?”


“…That we have to kill each other?” Ryner asked.


Jereme nodded. “An official notice came today. Tomorrow you are to kill each other before influential nobles. Only one will remain at the end. But... I will not kill you. Run. Now. You guys can escape. That's how I raised you.”


Peria failed to follow. “Huh? What? W-wait, Jereme. Even if you tell us that suddenly…”


Jereme interrupted him. “Alright, now, Peria. Don’t lose your composure. You’re a boy, aren’t you? And you always understand situations calmly due to your All Boundaries ability. Protect your friends. If you don’t show your manly side off now, you’ll never get your beloved Pia’s attention.”


“Wha!?” The expression on Peria’s face was probably more shocked than it’d ever been. “Wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-what are you saying…”


“Oh? What the hell, Peria,” Ryner said. "So that’s how things are?”


“My, so you guys like me?” Pia asked. “You have pretty good taste, don't you?”


“Y-you're wrong! It’s not like…”


Jereme cut into his excuses. “So now that we’ve sacrificed Peria to calm you guys down—”


“Why did you have to sacrifice me!?”


Jereme ignored him. “In any case, you guys need to pack your belongings up and leave immediately. They’ll send a search party soon, but if it’s you guys, then…”


Ryner raised his hand. “Question!”


“Go ahead. This is our final parting, so I’ll answer anything. So what is it? By the way, my BWH size is public—”


“No, I wasn't gonna ask about that… but what do you mean by public?”


“I of course mean the lies that I tell to men who are madly in love with me at the bar—”


“I'm telling you, I didn’t ask about that!” Ryner said, tired. “That's not it at all. What I wanted to ask was… How many students have you had before?”


“Twenty.”


“Huh. And it’s been three people a year, right? So it’s been seven years…”


“No. I'm always surrounded by five or six kids… but you guys are a quirky bunch, so it was only three. So what was your question? Was that really it?”


“Help me understand," Ryner said. “What happened... to the seventeen people before us?”


“They died,” she said simply. “They all killed each other…”


She laughed. It was as though she was condemning herself, ridiculing herself…


Ryner immediately regretted asking her that. Because he didn’t want to see her make that face.


But he had to ask her. So...


Peria seemed to understand where Ryner was coming from. “So why are you letting us run this time?”


Yeah. That was what Ryner had wanted to ask. Why did she watch all her other students kill each other but then turn around and say that she was going to save them?


“……”


Was it a trap?


Say that this too was another type of training… or it was even possible that it was even worse than that.


So Ryner looked her straight in the eye. If her expression changed even a little bit…


She narrowed her eyes at Ryner’s stare. “I really... raised you well. You question every situation and consider the worst case scenarios before acting… You have the right attitude. But… this isn’t a trap. Up until now… up until now, I wasn’t able to raise students who could evade their pursuers in Roland. Even if they had the power to flee to other countries, they didn’t have the power to survive. So… so everyone died. Everyone died because of me… I did my best to raise them well. I raised them with everything I had, so that they could survive…”


Jereme smiled, pleased. “Now we can finally go against this country. You exceeded my expectations. You are exceptional… geniuses.”


She watched Ryner and the others as she spoke, satisfied.. “That’s right. You are true geniuses. You are now strong enough that no one will be able to stand in your way. You don’t need to be buried within the ground of this rotten country. You, at least, must live.”


‘You, at least, must live.’


That meant… 


“It… it can’t be,” Peria whispered. 


Pia’s expression went blank. “Jereme, are you planning on dying?”


Jereme laughed again. But her smile now wasn’t self-derisive like it was before.


It wasn’t a good expression. It was one that said that she was already satisfied. 


“H-hey,” Ryner said. “We can all leave together…”


Jereme shook her head. “That’s impossible. Don’t underestimate Roland. If someone on the inside doesn’t act aas a decoy, they’ll catch up to you in no time.”


“But the people they send after us can’t be that strong,” Peria argued.


“Fighting them is also impossible. You guys as you are now will never get away completely if you stay inside of Roland.”


Pia was the last to argue. “Even if you’re there? If it’s the four of us, then we might be able to do things that are impossible for the three of us… 


Jereme shook her head softly. Her eyes looked at them kindly. “You really are exceptional… and kind children. But it’s okay. I killed a few too many people. I killed, and killed, and killed, I even killed my allies… just so that I could stay alive. I regret it every day. It’s painful…”


And she really did look like she was in pain.


“But… but you kids are different,” Jereme said. “You guys haven’t killed anyone. If I save you here now, then I too could be saved. My sins may be forgiven. Though that’s only for my own self-satisfaction… I was saved thanked to you guys. So…”


Ryner, Peria, and Pia didn’t say anything. How could they? Nothing that they said now would change her feelings.


“…Let’s run away,” Ryner said.   


Peria nodded.


Then Jereme said something that she’d never said before, with an affectionate tone.


“Thank you.”


But as she said that… 


---


Jereme realized something. She realized her own carelessness.


Behind her… was… 


“What… everyone, run!” Jereme screamed. She acted fast. She ordered the kids to go, then turned her head to see what was behind her. “Hah!”


She crouched down and projected her elbow. When she did, it slammed into the stomach of the man who was coming at her with a knife.


“Gahagh!” The man collapsed with a groan.


Jereme looked down at him. He was wearing Roland’s military uniform. Roland’s crest of a snake circling lances was engraved in his armor… 


Jereme grimaced. “Shit. What was it? What gave it away?”


She hadn’t talked about her plan to anyone. So how had they realized?


Jereme’s eyes flicked to the kids. It couldn’t be that one of them was a spy… 


No, that line of thought was stupid. She immediately rebutted it. It was impossible. She knew them best out of everyone… 


“There’s someone close by,” Ryner said.


“There’s several people a ways away,” Pia added.


“There are four people total,” Peria said. “I can see them with my All Boundaries…”


“I get it, so don’t say something so stupid, Peria! Just shut up,” Pia said. “This is important, so can you not act like you’re all-important just because you can tell how many there are?”


“Eh? No, I didn’t mean… ah, I’m, I’m sorry.”


“It’s fine as long as you understand! Anyway, Jereme! What will we do now? That guy’s surprise attack was a shock, but it’s not a big deal since he’s out now. The other guys don’t compare. I mean, we can sense their presence from this far away… They’re no enemies for us. Right? So what should we do, Jereme? Your plan’s a bust anyway, so can’t we just run away together now?” Pia asked. It almost sounded like she was enjoying this.


That was what it took for Jereme to return to her senses. 


Her three students were cool-headed and their reactions were all but correct. She was just about tired of them. “Geez, how come you guys are the calm ones in this situation… Looks like I’d be the burden here if I came along.”


“That’s right,” Pia said. “Women who can only look back on their life and think about how much they want to die as they get older are obviously burdens. But that’s what leaves a bad taste in my mouth.”


“Why does Pia have to talk like that all the time?” Peria wondered.


“I don’t really care either way, but if we’re going to run, then we should do it now,” Ryner said. “We don’t need any bait to catch our enemies if this is the level they’re on.”


‘This level of enemies.’ 


Jereme looked back down at the man who’d attacked her before, who now lay collapsed at her feet.


‘This level of enemies.’


That was what Ryner said, but when she looked down at the man in the military uniform, she saw someone who was fairly able. But this man probably was ‘that level of enemy’ to these kids.


“……”


 They were monsters.


She really thought that.


All three of these kids were real monsters.


She understood why others didn’t associate with them. Anyone who held this great of a power was naturally a target of fear.


Everyone feared and loathed them.


They were people who were different from her.


They were monsters who were different from her.


They were different from her… 


She was different from… 


Darkness gripped her heart as those words echoed in her head.


She was different from people. Actually, wasn’t it possible that her life lacked worth altogether?


They all should have been thinking that.


Ryner was especially prone to thoughts like that. That was why he gave up on things so easily. He gave up on his life so easily. He really hated being called a genius. Because he knew that it was proof that he was different from others. Running from Roland now probably held no meaning for him. Nothing would change even if he went somewhere else.


He’d still be a monster, after all.


But.


She wanted to teach him.


“I guess it can’t be helped,” Jereme said. “It’s come down to this, so let’s just escape together.”


“Ah, so you’ve finally realized it? Geez. This is what I don’t like about older women,” Pia said. “You’re just so slow.”


She wanted to teach him… no, to teach them. That nothing would stay the same forever.


“Ahh, Pia, you’re not honest at all. You’re actually really happy that she wants to go togethegyaaaahhh!”


Everything would come to an end someday.


“Uwah, Peria!? A-are you okay?”

This peaceful quiet could change without a moment’s notice.


Their happy times could come to a final end.


Even friendship… no, even love could end so simply.


But that was why.


That was why endless suffering didn’t exist either… 


She wanted to teach them that.


She wanted to teach them about how much they saved her. She’d been crushed by the worst feeling in the world - the knowledge that she had watched her allies die without lifting a finger to stop it.


But even that would have an ending.


After she met them… she realized that she wanted to protect these kids, and found a new reason to live.


That was what she wanted to teach them. No, that was what she would teach them. 


If she lived and the four of them were able to escape Roland together… then the four of them would become a family. They were a bunch of orphans without parents all lumped together, so they’d become their own family.


“……”


That wouldn’t be too bad.


Jereme smiled.


She was going to tell them.


‘Thank you for allowing us to meet. You guys are my pride—’


“Eh…”


Peria was the first to make a sound.


Then there was Pia. She was gripped by fear. “Wh-what the hell is he…”


“No way,” Peria said. “I couldn’t sense it with All Boundaries…”


Ryner grimaced. “This is bad…”


That was right. It was bad. 


No… ‘bad’ didn’t even begin to describe the situation.


Jereme looked over. There was a man close by. He’d erased his presence completely so they hadn’t noticed him earlier.


He had a strict look in his eyes and a sharp face. His posture was immaculately straight… 


“You’ve done something bad, Jereme Crysler,” he said.


“…Rahel Miller,” Jereme whimpered. 


This was the worst. The worst possible enemy was standing before them. He was the one man that she never wanted to fight.


Miller looked at the kids, and his expression changed to that same annoyed, displeased look.


“Hmph. Are you feeling something for these kids? You’re a fool. This is why the creatures we call women are such nuisances…”


“Shut up!” Jereme yelled.


She didn’t want to hear him talk like that. She’d loved him, at one point. She disgusted herself, thinking about that at a time like this.


Jereme glared at Miller with everything she had. “Why are you here…?”


Just then, an unpleasant, debauched voice came from the entrance to the training grounds. “Are you done with that woman yet, Miller?” 


Jereme turned to look. Four men were gathered at the entrance. She recognized them all. One of them was the man who she’d seen Miller being subservient to. The other three were all nobles too, if she was remembering correctly.


“Marquess​ Argurla is waiting.”


“That’s right. Hurry up. Break the women and children’s tendons and let me have my fun with them.”


So that’s how it was.


The men all laughed, a crude echoing sound. They smiled as they watched Jereme and the kids.


Miller looked at her with eyes full of pity. “Your luck… is terrible. I advised you earlier. You could have any number of patrons due to your beauty. I could introduce you… But on the flip side, your beauty would fetch a high price among the nobility. That was why I had you under surveillance. This is staged for their satisfaction. They love to see weak women like yourself fall into despair,” he said.


“You were regarded as a genius despite your low birth, but you misunderstood your circumstances and believed that you could oppose this country. They love to see people like you suffer a crushing defeat. And, just like I surmised, you are attempting to defy them. It was worth keeping an eye on you. Because of it, I was able to provide the nobility with pleasure.”


He laughed even though she didn’t want to see him make that face.


The nobility laughed, too, as they looked at her like she was a stubborn fly. 


Everyone was laughing, laughing, laughing.


Wasn’t that crazy? Her anger wouldn’t forgive them.


These men… these men…


“You want to leave this country?” Miller asked. “You want to live a new life? Was that your dream? To become free?”


“I’ll kill you!” Jereme screamed and began to move. Her hand reached for him to attack…


But he shifted to the side, dodging her attack with ease. “It’s useless. Your power alone…”


“Ryner! Peria! Pia!”


The three kids moved on her order. They were swift and precise. They showed her exactly what she’d drilled into them… no, they showed her more.


Jereme smiled. “That’s right. I alone can’t win. But you guys can’t handle the four of us!”


She again attacked him with her hand flattened like a dagger. He dodged in an instant, then slammed his fist into her jaw.


“Ah…”


“Over here!” Pia yelled from behind. She aimed a kick straight for him.


“Hmph… Why announce your attack?” Miller asked as he grabbed Pia’s leg without ever turning around to face her.  


“Wha… L-let go of Pia…”


“You’re shaking too much,” Miller told Peria. “Your movements are reckless.”


“Guagh!?”

Pia was easily caught by his kick, blowing him away.


By then, Ryner had completed the magical circle he was casting from afar. Miller hoisted Pia up to show him. “Use your head. Do you want to shoot straight through your friend?”


Ryner paused his spell. “Ah…”


It’d be deadly if he did. She was already wounded by Miller’s harsh attack. Ryner fell to his knees.


That was the end.


It had only taken a moment. Just one moment… not even a minute. That was all it took to defeat them all.


Pia looked up at Miller, trembling wildly. “Wh-what the hell? Who is this guy?”

“He’s… he’s a monster,” Peria said. 


He said it, and he was right. That man had once been called a monster.


But… when Jereme thought back to when she’d fought him before, back then, there was never this big of a gap between them.


“It’s the end, Jereme Crysler,” Miller said with ease. “Do you understand the difference in our power? If you move, I’ll kill one of the kids. They’ll go to where the other kids went. Make one strange move and one of your allies will die. If you don’t like that, then… accept your fate. Offer yourself up as sacrifice for the sake of the children.”


Miller turned back to the nobles, who were watching Jereme, who was still collapsed on the ground. 


“Oh, are they all ready?” one of the nobles asked. “No matter what…” 


Miller nodded. “I won’t let them resist.”


The nobles began to approach.


“S, stop…”


When Jereme spoke, it wasn’t to Miller. It was to the children.


Jereme couldn’t move. If she did, one of the kids would die. The kids were in the same position as her. If they moved, then Jereme would die. So they couldn’t do anything either…  


“……Scum.”


That was what she thought.


“All of you people… No, this whole world…”


The world was spinning to the point that she became nauseous. 


A nobleman approached her. He was, of course, laughing. He was disgraceful, and his face was swollen from his shameful greed.


She’d rather die on the spot than be sacrificed to this man… But she wasn’t the only one thinking that. Pia raised her hand to her own neck.


“No!” Jereme said without thinking and moved to stop her. “You can’t die…” 


“Die.”


Everything went red when Miller said that single word.


“……Huh?”


Jereme couldn’t comprehend what just happened. She thought she saw countless black figures.


And then the nobles’ heads flew off their bodies, disgusting smiles and all.


“Wh… what…?”

She couldn’t comprehend what was happening.


How did that happen…?


Hands shot for Ryner, Peria, and Pia’s necks, rendering them unconscious.


What… just what… 


Miller was calm. He had an annoyed expression on his face… and pressed a hand to his cheek. “Whoa, whoa, whoa, come on. Give me a break… You overdid it. Who told you to cut their heads off? Cleaning up all this blood will be a pain.”


He suddenly sounded so informal. Jereme had never heard him talk like that before. It was to the point where she wanted to ask who he was.


Listen, these guys were really pissing me off, so I don’t think it could be helped? Ugh, and to think that they were gonna lay hands on these kids… It was giving me heartburn.”


Jereme looked over to the source of that voice. There stood several people, all wearing black, as if they themselves were a construct of the darkness.


“For real. And do you have any idea how many times we had to bow down to these losers in preparation for today? Please at least let us have this. And we thought that a sight like this would traumatize the kids, so we knocked them out first. Please let us off lightly.”


So he said.


The others were making a ruckus, too… 


Jereme knew all of their voices.


They were her seniors, her juniors, and men who had been in the same training classes as her… 


“Geez,” Miller said. “I planned all the damn details out, so don’t go around messing with them.”


‘Damn!?’ This guy of all people just said ‘damn!?’ Jereme so wanted to scream that.


She was completely and totally lost.


Just what…?


“Just what are you guys doing?


 Miller finally looked at her. “‘What,’ she says… You’re part of Roland’s military too, aren’t you?”


“Haa? What are you going on about? What kind of explanation is that… and, and what’s your goal here? You did this… you did all this, and…”


She seriously didn’t understand what was going on.


Miller was just acting like the nobles’ servant. And he was famous for that - for being a traitor. He was the man who kneeled to lick noble boots.


This man was someone who Jereme had been completely disillusioned with… 


She had come to hate him from the bottom of her heart, and in turn, she had come to hate herself for loving him. And yet now… he stood among the bodies of nobles. 


Roland would never forgive him for this. 


Jereme looked up at Miller. “What are you guys planning?”


Miller answered her, that annoyed look on his face, a painfully lighthearted tone to his voice. “Nothing really. It isn’t like we’re doing anything particularly special. I only acted according to the foundations of our country. The military exists to protect our country, doesn’t it? I acted faithfully to that principle…”


“Don’t dodge the question. ‘Protect our country?’ What are you saying? By doing something like this… You’ll become this country’s enemy by trying to ‘protect’ it…”


“Not that country,” Miller said easily. “That country isn’t the one that we want to protect. You understand, don’t you?”


“……”


Jereme was at a loss for words.


She understood? Of course she understood what he was trying to say. She understood that instantly. Basically, he was saying that the mad Roland that lived dominated by the nobility had to be pulled up by the roots and changed…


“But that… that isn’t something that you’re capable of…”


“I am,” Miller said without hesitation. He was overflowing with confidence. With conviction. 


He made it sound like it was a non-issue. Like it was a simple affair. 


There was a genius standing before her.


He was a genius unknown to her generation. One who she had once longed for… 


He had an unreachable, annoyed expression on his face. “I’ve been thinking that it isn’t particularly difficult as long as one follows the proper procedures to a T. Though I suppose that in itself means it isn’t easy… If one takes their time and doesn’t rush, it is possible to catch the nobility in a trap. Of course, we have to be careful about who we trust to help. Only those who can keep their mouths shut are qualified. People who will absolutely not betray us. But the most important thing…”


Miller paused for a moment before continuing. “The most important thing is having people who won’t give up on their lives at the drop of a hat. I test everyone who I want on my side to see if they have this quality. People who have given up on life will easily sell out their allies and even themselves to Roland. So I’m sorry, but I had to test you too. And you passed. Jereme Crysler, will you…”


“Become your ally?” Jereme asked, her eyes half-closed. “You’re pretty cocky. Who do you think you are? Testing me like this… dragging me around… Do you really think I’ll just say ‘yes, of course’ and—”  


“Become my ally,” he said, cutting her off. “Become my ally, and I’ll save this country.”


Miller held his hand out for her.


“Ah…”


She was, once again, at a loss for words. He was just so arrogant. He was an idiot.


That was what she really thought of him.


He wasn’t a genius. He was an idiot.


And what was he doing, making that annoyed face at her at a time like this… Did he really think that she’d fall right into his hands?


The Miller who stood before her now was a stranger.


She didn’t know him. It was like he had a different face altogether. His arrogant eyes said that he really expected her to take his hand without doubting a single word he was saying. His eyes were overflowing with confidence to the point that it was unpleasant. 


She really did hate him.


Why did he get on her nerves every single time they met?


She wondered that, but the truth was that she already knew why. She knew the real reason why she felt that way.


“…Fine,” Jereme said and grasped his outstretched hand. “I’ll follow you.”


She smiled, as if happy.


---


By the way, that very night, Ryner, Peria, and Pia did kill each other. Ryner was the one who survived.


…At least that was what the official report they documented said.


The truth was that Pia and Peria had fled the country by sunset.


Of course no one from Roland pursued them. The official stance was that Ryner had killed them, after all. Pia and Peria escaped and Ryner waited for the parliament. 


And the bodies of the nobles that Miller had killed… were cleverly hidden, and they were recorded as missing persons. Just like Miller said, it was all meticulously planned. No one ever doubted Miller or Jereme’s stories. 


Jereme vied for success, running up the latter of Roland’s military rankings, and the country began to change in reality.


Little by little, bit by bit, the country began to change with two geniuses at the heart of it all.


Then their efforts were passed onto the next generation. To the generation that Ryner and the others belonged to.


It all began to bear fruit after Ryner turned twelve… 


In actuality, the envy, the loathing, and the fact that a singular love was blooming from it all… was fairly unknown.


---


Table of Contents

Previous | Next

idola: (Default)

Volume 4: Bargain Sale on Magic Power

Working Blues

Table of Contents

Previous | Next

---


Prologue


“Haah… Here’s to another day starting with a sigh…”


So Ryner Lute said as he heaved his first sigh of the day. He had messy black hair and a listless demeanor as he sat in the dining hall of the inn they were staying at, across the table from the sort of unreal beauty. 


“Hey, Ferris, just to be sure, they’re gonna make my breakfast from now on too, right?”


“They are not,” the unreasonable blonde beauty said in her characteristic monotone, her reply instant.


“…So your logic says that I can’t eat unless I’m looking for a Heroic Relic, right? How long do you plan on making me go without food? Weeks?”


Ferris nodded. “Mm.”


“That. That’s weird, isn’t it?” Ryner argued. “See, there’s something that I just can’t understand. It’s keeping me up at night… well, okay, it’s not. I sleep like a log and take naps on top of it, but still. Something’s bothering me.”


“Hm. What is it?”


“Yeah, so this might just be my imagination. But anyway, I feel like I’m actually working lately? Estella was just fucking with us, but I did look for the item that the legendary beast was supposedly protecting… And also, we found what was maybe an item before too, right?”


“We did.”


“Right? We found one, right? We totally did, right? So how am I still ‘not working?’ That’s what I’ve been worrying about…”


“I worry about how you’re not working daily,” Ferris said, somehow disinterested in his argument.


“How the hell am I not working!”


“In the end, we never sent Sion an item,” Ferris said. “As a result, that treacherous king… He said that he’d destroy my precious dango shop if I don’t work. He is making hostile statements to the eight hundred billion dango fans of this world. We have been bestowed an extremely important mission: to protect the dango shops from that dangerous king. We must work hard without ever even eating breakfast. That’s the current situation.”


“Huh. So the all-important dango is why I have to work without eating?”


“Yes,” Ferris said easily and nodded. 


Ryner recoiled. “Um, so… okay, so this conversation won’t get anywhere if I sit here and try to rebuke every single part of what you just said, but I can’t help but feel like making us work is wrong. And it’s super wrong to make us do it without breakfast. But if all that is true, then why are you eating breakfast right now? I’d really like to know.”


They stared at each other for a while as Ferris chewed. Then she answered. “Mm. This is dango.”


“That’s all!? I mean, you just said we have to work without eating, right?”

“Only you.”


“Auuughhh, I knew that was where this was going!” Ryner yelled, on the verge of tears. He had already known that this would happen. It was a foregone conclusion. “So basically, you don’t have to work… right?”


“Mm. We have different roles in our combined dango quest. Men are to protect dango’s destiny while women are to devote themselves to dango at home. That appears to be what an average couple does.”


“What kind of couple!? And just the thought of us as a couple…” Ryner’s voice trailed off. He pressed his hand to his stomach. “Aah… I can’t go on. I’m too hungry. I don’t even care anymore…”


“Mm. Are you dying?”


“……”


He didn’t have the energy to respond.


This was bad. This was seriously bad. Those words kept spinning around in his head on repeat. He could sit here and go back-and-forth on this all day long, and he’d never get breakfast. He didn’t have the energy to do this anymore. 


“I only have… one option left,” Ryner said, horribly, horribly tired.


“One option? What do you mean?”


Ryner didn’t respond. He just got up and shuffled away. 


“Hm? Where are you going, Ryner?”


Ryner turned back to look at her. His face had been drained of life. He really looked like the walking dead. “Where? Where, you ask. I might not return alive. It’s a dangerous place - one that has definitely caused death before… that’s all I can say on the matter.” With that, he took a few more steps towards his certain death.


“Bring me some dango as a souvenir.”


As if he had any money to buy her something! But he didn’t have the energy to yell. He just raised his hand in a pathetic little wave. “Okay… I’m just gonna be out for a bit…”


“Mm. Be careful.”


“Alrighty…”


---


It was where people went to die.


Nobody there had any hope for life.


Ryner took one step after another towards it.


“Ahh, I can’t believe it’s come to this… This is impossible… and it’s such a pain that I know I’m going to die. I’ll die the next time I fall asleep. But maybe I’ll die because I’m so tired and not even get to fall asleep… either way I’m definitely dying…”


He finally arrived at his destination: a restaurant.


It was conspicuously pink, and its storefront was decorated cutely. Him and Ferris had come here exactly once before. It wasn’t particularly high-class, but it wasn’t so cheap that they could eat there every day, either. It was, no matter how he looked at it, an ordinary restaurant. It was part of a chain of about fifty stores here in the Iyet Republic. 


There were a lot of different kinds of desserts, and they were all pretty tasty. The waitresses wore cute uniforms, so a lot of men gathered there, too. It was a pretty popular place, all things considered. 


And they had these pamphlets. Ryner picked one up and read through it absentmindedly.


We’re urgently hiring. It’s a fun workplace with lots of young people on staff. Won’t you come and work some exciting days together with us? Hourly pay for the first three months is… 


“I don’t want any exciting work,” he grumbled. “I don’t want any work…”


But he was nearing his limit. He needed food!


Ferris wouldn’t give him any of the money that Sion paid them, so if he wanted to get past this, he’d have to work for his own money. What a fucking pain… 


Ryner looked back down to the pamphlet and sighed.


“Nothing I can do but this…”


With that, he entered the restaurant.


---


Chapter 1: The Master Interviewee


“How old are you?”


Ryner was sitting in a backroom in the restaurant. A middle-aged man was across from him asking questions. 


“How old am I?” Ryner repeated. He was the absolute least motivated job candidate possible, and it showed in his tone. “Umm, nineteen, I think? 


The middle-aged man grimaced. “What kind of a response is that? Give me a real answer here.”


“Ah, okay. Nineteen, then.”


“‘Then?’”


“No, um, I mean, I’m nineteen years old, sir.”


“Geez. This is a fast-paced interview, so you need to take it seriously. So you’re… nineteen… are you,” the middle-aged man said as he checked a box off on his paper. “So what kind of work experience do you currently have?”


“What do you mean?”


“This is a restaurant. Have you ever worked in the foodservice industry before?”


“Oh, nope. Is that bad?”


“No, I wouldn’t call it bad, per se… so what industry are you working in now? This is a popular restaurant, so it’s fairly busy and demanding. Will you be okay?”


Ryner took a moment to think about it. What industry was he in? 


“……”


“Ah, I don’t recall ever really working,” he finally said. 


The examiner’s expression clouded over. “Aah? You’re nineteen with no experience…? Geez, kids these days… I was working to support my family when I was just six years old… Though I don’t know that that’s the way to do things either.”


“Ah if we’re counting when we were six, then I do have work experience. I trained in a special facility and then had to fight on countless battlefields. After that… I was entrusted with assassination, but that was a pain in the ass, so I skipped out on it…”


The middle-aged man shook his head. His expression gave the impression that he was done with this interview. “The Iyet Republic has never gone to war, you know… At least think of a better lie. Either way, well. Basically what you’re trying to say is that you’re going through hard times so you’re willing to work no matter how tough it may be, right?”


“No, I actually want something really easy…”


 But, needless to say, the man continued without minding what Ryner had to say. “We’re short-staffed too, so that’s fine. We’ll see how you, a spoiled boy who hasn’t worked a day in his life, do.  Show me your best shot. Where do you want to work?”


“Where? What do you mean?”


“Do you want to be a waiter? A cook? A janitor?”


“Ahh, right, right. I get you now. I really want a job that feeds me three times a day, gives me money, and lets me laze around doing nothing all day…”


“That kind of job doesn’t exist! Geez, you’re so spoiled… Alright, we’ll put you to work where we need you. When can you start?”

“I’m hungry, so I can start today.”


And with that, Ryner got himself a job.


---


Chapter 2: Cleaning Like a Pro


“……”


It was a popular business with four locations in the Iyet Republic, so of course the stockhouse was pretty big. There, Ryner was wearing a work uniform and standing around mopping the floor. There were a bunch of other men there too, each mopping vigorously while wearing the same uniform. In addition to mopping, they also had to pick up trash and arrange boxed foodstuffs. 


They had to pick up the crates that were brought in, move them around, clean up the mess that made, then clean, and clean, and clean… but it never actually got clean.


Ryner watched the other workers run around. “Wow, you guys have a lot on your plates.”


““You need to work too!””


“You’ve got some nerve being so lazy even though you’re new here,” one of the men said. 


“Isn’t there supposed to be some kind of hierarchy here? Shouldn’t new hires do more work than we do?”


The men had nice, muscular builds and definitely seemed to be threatening him. They seemed to be in control around here.


Then a kind man who appeared to be in his forties spoke, a kind expression on his face. “Now, now. Gol, Barla, can’t you go easy on him? He’s only just started and doesn’t know what to do yet. Right? You were thinking that you should help your seniors out too, weren’t you?” he asked to offer Ryner a helping hand. He gave Ryner a clear signal with his eyes: go along with it since he was already doing him a favor.


Ryner nodded… and spoke. “Uh, yeah, so. Cleaning’s a pain in the ass so I don’t wanna.”


“”Then why the hell’d you come!!” the men yelled, including the one who’d tried to help Ryner out.


Ryner clapped for them. “Wow, I was told that this would be a fun and exciting place to work, and listen to you guys yelling in harmony. You guys should use that energy to clean.”


“H-he’s right,” the man who’d tried to help him said. “This is a fun place to work. Gol and Barla can have a bit of a temper, but they’re good guys. Ah, and sorry that I haven’t introduced myself yet. I’m Conner - and don’t worry about me being your senior; we don’t need formalities around here. Let’s start cleaning the same spot. I’ll show you how to do it if you’re struggling with the little things, okay?”


He was so kind… but Ryner shook his head meekly. “Aah, sorry. Thanks for being so nice to me, but it’s nap time. You know what I mean? So you can go ahead and clean on your own.”


“Who the hell do you think you are!” the man called Conner yelled and raised his fist. Gol and Barla before frantically got a hold of him to stop him. 


“C-calm down, Conner! They’ll sack you if you hit another worker!”


“Lemme at ’im, Gol! I won’t forgive him! He’s making fun of me even though I went out of my way to help him!”


“W-wait, Conner! You have an eight year old daughter! What will you do if you get fired now? How will you pay for her tuition?”


“Uu, kgh, uuh, but! But still! I won’t forgive him for looking down on me!”


Ryner watched them absentmindedly. “Anyway, I’m gonna nap—”


““Get the hell out!”” 


And so Ryner’s job as a cleaner came to a close.


---


Chapter 3: Lying on the Path of Violence


“Alright, you’re new and don’t know how to do anything, so go wash the dishes for now,” the lead staff in the kitchen, Doren, said as him and Ryner stood before the sink. There were plates piled on plates piled on plates… and Ryner just stood there staring. 


The restaurant at lunch time was enough to kill a man. There were so many customers that they had to wait their turn to be seated, and then once they started eating they dirtied dishes like crazy… Then the dishes were haphazardly thrown into a large bucket. Ryner was supposed to wash those dirty dishes, then set them into the clean bucket next to it, clean them again, then wipe them dry… 


“No, um, this is way too much for me,” Ryner protested. “Washing all these is gonna make my hands hurt, and I’m already tired, you know?”


So he said, but he hadn’t even touched a plate yet… 


“And I mean, it really is nap time. To wash dishes or nap… Ugh, even talking is a pain,” he said. And as he complained, more and more dishes were added to the pile… 


“Huh? I need a parfait glass,” someone said to the senior staff. “We’re out of parfait glasses!”


Then someone spoke from the other side. “Boss, we’re out of plates for the kid’s meals!”


“I’m telling you…”


 “B-boss, we’re all out! We’re all out of our regular plates!”


“Aah!? What’s going on…?” Doren turned around to the dishwashing corner and its new hire. There was a mountain of dishes, but Ryner wasn’t even standing there anymore. He was sitting leisurely in a nearby chair.


“I’m gonna fucking kill you!” Doren yelled and raised the kitchen knife he was holding without thinking and threw it at Ryner. It flew at him in a perfect, straight line.


But there Ryner was, asleep in the chair.


Doren paled. “Shit, dodge it, new hire!”

But Ryner didn’t wake up.


Life flashed before Doren’s eyes. He saw his wife and daughter’s smiling faces. He saw the moment he was promoted to lead staff in the kitchen. The long-awaited birth of his daughter.


The first time he talked to his wife, who had been working in this very restaurant… 


They were all happy memories.


Then he saw himself, convicted of murder, and his wailing wife and child as they heard the news… 


“It’s th-the end,” he whispered to himself, stricken by despair.


But Ryner raised his hand and caught the knife between two fingers. “Hmgh? Ah, is my shift over? Did I really sleep for that long?”


“Ngh… I, I’m saved,” Doren whimpered and collapsed to the floor.


---


Chapter 4: The Fussy Chef


“Maan, new hire, you were brilliant, catching that knife like that. I see someone who’s experienced with handling knives. You’ve actually used knives before, right?”


Ryner, having just been woken up halfway through his nap, was still half-asleep. “Huh? No, I don’t have that kind of experience. I guess I’m pretty used to being attacked by kitchen knives, swords, and dango skewers though… It happens every single day…”


“Hmm, hmm. Dango skewers, huh. So you do have experience in the kitchen.”


“No, I’m telling you, I don’t…”


“Say no more. I understand already. Everyone has a past that they don’t want other people to know. I met my wife back when I was twenty-one. She was fourteen back then… so we went out in secret until she was sixteen.”


“…I don’t want to be lumped in with you,” Ryner said, tired of this shit, as he was brought to the heart of the kitchen.


“I can see why you didn’t want to wash dishes,” Doren said. “You have too much kitchen experience to be stuck doing that. You’ll be my right-hand man from now on. Come cook over here.”


“C-cook?”


Doren nodded. “The recipes are over there, so hurry up and learn the flavor of this restaurant and make things easier on me, alright? Let’s begin.”


And so Ryner became a chef.


Dores immediately took an order for something or other, then began to make it… and once again, Ryner just stood there, knives in both hands. 


“Ah, new hire! We have an order for cream soup spaghetti. Let’s do this together!”


“‘Together?’ And soup spaghetti? I’ve never eaten anything like that before…”


Ryner held his head in his hand, a troubled look on his face. He had to look at the recipe first. It’d tell him the ingredients and how much of which ones…


Pasta. Fresh cream. Milk. Olive oil. Fish stock. Salt. Pepper. Vegetables and seafood.


“Okay, well, I shouldn’t have any problems if I just put all this stuff together then. Alright, so where to start… Um, I’ll heat the oil and stir fry the vegetables and seafood…”


There was just one problem. The frying pan and oil were right there, but… 


“Umm, where’s the vegetables and seafood?” Ryner asked.


“Huh? They’re in cold storage. They’re restocked on the far shelf daily.”


Ryner turned back to look. Cold storage was on the right side of the kitchen, and the shelf was in the front… it’d be about ten steps from where he stood to get over there.


Ryner shrugged. “Hm. It’s kinda far. Going all the way over there’s a pain. But it’s spaghetti so noodles are the most important thing, right? It should be okay even without the vegetables and seafood and stuff,” he said, totally ridiculous as it was. Then he went back to cooking. “Um, okay, so for the soup I’ll need the fish stock and fresh cream, and milk, and pepper…”


Ryner once again turned to the man next to him. “Hey, do you have a second?”


“What do you want? I’m busy too.”


“No, listen, it’ll only take a sec. Uh, what did I want again? Right. Where’s the cream and milk? And also the fish stock.”


“I’m making a dessert right now so I have the milk and cream right here. The broth is solid bouillon​ over there in that cupboard.”


“Whaat, it’s all the way over there again…”


“What?”


“Oh, nothing, nothing. It’s nothing. Don’t worry about it, okay…? Anyway, even if I don’t add the fish stock, I think it’ll still taste good with just the cream and milk. Okay, so salt and pepper…”


But when he looked around, he didn’t see any seasoning… 


“Um, so…”


“I just told you that I’m busy!” the man said. He was just about fed up with Ryner after needing to raise his voice at him so many times. 


“This is the last time,” Ryner said as though to pacify him. “Uh, so what’s that white powder you’re using right now?”


“I swear… I’m making a dessert, so it’s obviously sugar, isn’t it?”


“So is the black one pepper?”

“What? It’s black sesame!”


“Oh, and is that yellow liquid the fish stock?”


“It’s honey! Are you even a chef? No matter how I look at it, this obviously isn’t fish stock!”

“I just wanted to see how you’d answer. Honey, huh… Anyway, where’s the pasta?”


“That’s on the far shelf too! God, talking to you is just extra work for me! I’m leaving that stuff here, so just do it on your own. You can use whatever you want.”


“Really? Sweet!”


The man sighed and ignored Ryner to go get the ingredients. 


Then a voice started from the other side of the kitchen again. “The customer is demanding the spaghetti they’ve been waiting for. It’s still not ready?”


“Ah, just tell them to wait a little longer!” Ryner said, flustered. “I’m almost done.”


“Please make it fast! We’re busy enough as is.”


“Yeah, yeah.” Ryner said and looked back to where they were cooking. He looked down at the pan where the cream and milk were boiling… 


He stared into it, deep in thought… 


Then, as if he’d finally steeled his will, he added the fish stock and seasonings. 


Then the honey, sugar, and sesame… 


“I mean, they’re the same color, so they probably taste about the same. I read that color’s half the flavor once.”


There was no way that was true. But there was no one there to say that.


After all that, he stared at the pasta on the far shelf… then his eyes moved to the dango that the man had been using with his dessert.


“Well, dango and pasta are both carbs…”


That was possibly the worst of it all. Even so, he sounded confident as could be. 


“Alright, one cream soup spaghetti! I’m actually pretty happy with this.”


To think that he could call it spaghetti with a straight face… 


This probably went without saying, but he was shooed out of the restaurant before five minutes were up.


---


Chapter 5: The Legend of the Legendary Waiter


“Wah, you’re so tall, Ryner!”

“The uniform really suits you! ♡”


“Is it true that you’re a rich boy who’s never cooked or had to carry anything before?”


“Are you dating anyone~?”


And so Ryner stood, doing absolutely nothing, with a flock of cute girls in uniform circling him. He’d been made to carry things, wash dishes, and cook… he had to do all sorts of horrible labor intensive things. He was at his limit… 


“I’m sleepy…”


“Ah! Ah! You’re tired? It’s okay if you rest, Ryner! I’ll work hard in your place! So please consider me as a candidate for your trophy wife!”


“Aw, no fair! Ryner’s estate is mine!


“No, it’s mine…”


Then there was Ryner, unhappy expression and all.


“What the hell is thiiissss!” Yelling suddenly echoed throughout the restaurant. “You guys seriously serve this shit to customers!?”


The restaurant went dead silent as nervousness overtook the atmosphere.


Ryner slowly turned his head towards the source of the voice. It was exactly what he thought it was. Three boorish men were facing off against a waitress. 


“See? I never heard anything about this restaurant putting this kind of shit out!” one of the men said as he showed her something on his plate that was probably a bug or something.


The waitress frantically bowed her head over and over. “I am so sorry—”


“‘Sorry’ ain’t gonna cut it! We could’ve eaten bugs! How do you plan on taking responsibility for this!?”


Ryner just stared, a blank look on his face. “I feel like this stuff happens a lot.”


“Those guys come here every so often,” one of the girls around him said. “I knew they’d be trouble someday… What should we do, Ryner…?”


“Huh? I mean, I only just started here, so…”


“But, but at this rate, Anna… Anna will…! Save her, Ryner!”

So she said, but… 


“Yeah, but look, I think it’s best if we don’t make a huge deal out of it… It’s best to keep things peaceful…”


The girls shot him a disappointed look and stepped away to put some distance between them. Everyone was silent for a moment. 


Ryner’s sleepy expression didn’t budge, though. “Anyway, you guys told me to rest, right? I’m tired, so let me take a break in the back.”


“He’s the worst,” one of the girls whispered. “He’s just running away.”


“He’s reasonably attractive and he has money so I had high hopes, but this is just disappointing.”


“Men who are never there when you need it aren’t worth it. I’m taking back my offer.”


They were ‘whispering,’ but they were doing it loudly to the point where it sounded like it was on purpose. But Ryner nodded to himself, somehow satisfied. “Alright, so I’m napping now. I’ll leave the rest to you g—”


“I just fuckin’ told you it’s not somethin’ that you can apologize away!” one of the men yelled. “You’re actin’ like you’ve never had somethin’ bad happen to you!”


He raised his fist, and— 


And a cup came flying from somewhere and slammed into his head.


“What the fuck? Who the hell threw that!?”


“Ah, sorry, I didn’t mean for that to happen,” Ryner said. “I just dropped it by accident.”


“Don’t fuckin’ lie, bastard! You think everything’ll be okay if you just act innocent! Do you know who we are? Huuuh?”


The three men approached Ryner, and the girls screamed and fled. 


Ryner sighed. “This is such a pain… I just told you it wasn’t on purpose… I’m so hungry that I’m having trouble moving my body right.”


The men were bursting with anger, a stark difference to Ryner’s tiredness. “We’ll show you what happens when you underestimate us…”


One of the men tried to land a punch, but Ryner side-stepped it, caught his foot, and tripped him. 


“Bastard!” the next man yelled, but Ryner did the exact same thing to him: side-step and trip.


“Shit, you even got our bro?” the next one said, and… yeah, the exact same thing.


Ryner sighed again. “How come you guys all fight the exact same?” 


None of the men had an answer for him, but one of them did have something to say from his spot on the floor. He glared up at Ryner. “Y-you understand what’s gonna happen next, right? We’re with the Fiurelle Group. We can have this place shut down in seconds!”


Ryner held his head in his hands. Just the words ‘Fiurelle Group’ did that to him. He knew that name. He knew it, no matter how much he wanted to forget it. Their young leader’s name was Vois Fiurelle, and he had wrecked absolute havoc on Ryner’s life ever since he entered the Iyet Republic.


Ryner sighed one last time, then helped the man up. “Listen, when you go back, I need you to give Vois a message.”


The man paled. “Wh-why do you know that name? No one but our members should know the name of our boss… Don’t tell me that you’re acquainted with him…?”

Ryner ignored him. “Got it? You’ll give him my message, right? You’ll really do it, right? Okay, then I’m gonna say it. It’s this: ‘Vois, you asshole, you need to compensate us for our work! It’s your fault that I can’t eat and that Ferris is bullying me! If you don’t pay me back, then I’ll seriously tear the whole Fiurelle Group down! I’m getting all fired up ’cause I’m hungry!’ Okay? Can you remember that?”


The man was shaking. “Y-yes… I apologize, sir. We hadn’t the slightest idea that you were one of our boss’ connections…”


“Ugh, I don’t care, so just tell him that, okay? Also, don’t come back here. And don’t hit women. Got it?”


“U-understood!”


“Then leave.”


““Yessir.””


With that, the men flew out of the restaurant. Silence gripped the establishment once more… before a woman’s voice broke out.


“Amaaaazing! I knew that you were a wonderful person, Ryner!”


“He said he’d tear the Fiurelle Group apart…!”


“I will follow you for the rest of my life, dear!”


Even the owner who interviewed Ryner appeared. “Uh-huh. I knew that you were different from the second we locked eyes. You’re getting a raise after this. So please, join us… as a bodyguard. We’d love to have you.”


“Huh? Bodyguard? Does that mean that I can nap as long as nothing’s happening?”


“Of course.”


“And I get paid for that?”


“Yes, and quite a bit, too. This is a popular restaurant, after all. And you’re paid daily.”


“Are you for real?” Ryner asked, disbelief written all over his face. “That’s awesome. I’ve finally found my calling, and it’s here of all places. I’ll be able to eat, and then after that, I can just sleep… Yeah, I’m not going back to Ferris.”


Ryner got his brief moment of happiness. But after that moment… 


After his day in the shop, Ryner went to visit the owner, who was all smiley for some reason.


“Well, Ryner, aren’t you the smooth operator.”


Ryner tilted his head in confusion. “Huh?”


The owner’s smile didn’t waver. “I shouldn’t be surprised since you’re a good man, but even so, I can’t say I wasn’t shocked.”


“What? Actually, I don’t care. More importantly, I need my money. Haah, I’ll finally get to eat.”


“Hmm. So she can cook, too? That’s amazing. I’m jealous like you wouldn’t believe.”


“What are you even… no, never mind. Just give me my money.”


“I already gave it to your bride since she came all this way to pick you up.”

“Haaah!? Bride? Since when!?”


“Huh? That unbelievably beautiful woman—”


Ryner didn’t even hear the rest. He didn’t need to. Everything from here on out was just so… just so obvious…


It was Ferris. Ferris currently had all of his money.


“Y-you’re kidding, right? I worked my ass off today, and it was all… it was all for nothing?”


“Well, you can go home and eat your bride’s cooking. Then you can come back to work again tomorrow.”


“……”


Ryner didn’t even have the energy to respond.


---


Epilogue


Ryner returned to the inn… to where Ferris was eating dango just like always.


“Mm. Thank you for your hard work.”


“I don’t want to hear that from you!”


“What are you mad about?”


“Isn’t that obvious… no, actually, I’m not doing this. I’m tired. Don’t even talk to me,” Ryner said, gloomy. He tried to suppress the hunger inside of him, but it didn’t work. 


There was no good left in the world. Society had failed him. 


“Ah, something unusual happened,” Ferris said. “A package from Vois came for you. It appears to be compensation…”


“Ah! Finally! It’s finally here! It’s the very last good thing in this world! I guess I haven’t been abandoned yet. I’ll finally be able to eat! So where’d you put the package?”


“In your room.”

“Yess!” Ryner raced up to his room and grabbed the package she’d placed on his bed. He ripped into it.


“……”


Its contents were… a cute waitress uniform from the restaurant he’d just been at, and a small letter.


Wow, I expect no less of you, Mr. Ryner. You have quite the discerning eye. That restaurant’s uniform is great! I know, I know. I know that you are a traveler with a passionate heart who, like me, wanders around daily in search of these things rather than money. So what do you think of these clothes!? The pink fabric. The frills. I think that this is the best compensation possible for a man like you. Please do accept it as payment.


That was all that was written… 


Ryner stared down at it, stricken by despair. “Aah, let’s see what Ferris looks like in it this time,” Ryner mumbled as though that was an ordinary thing to say. It wasn’t, though. It was terrifying. But he was already prepared to die. He was just so exhausted by life itself… 


---


Table of Contents

Previous | Next

idola: (Default)

Volume 4: Bargain Sale on Magic Power

Guardian Monster

Table of Contents

Previous | Next

---


Same place as always - the dining hall of the inn. But not everything was the same.


An incident had occurred.


Ryner… Ryner… 


“Work!” Ryner yelled. Despite his volume, he still managed to sound dead inside. “Ferris! I want to work! I don’t even care what it is, I just need to work! Leave anything and everything to me!” 


Ryner looked the same as always physically - messy dark hair, unmotivated eyes, the usual. But today he had an extra something. His haggard, unfocused eyes were fixed on Ferris, the legendarily expressionless blonde beauty. 


“So you know how they say that people who don’t work don’t have the same vigor for life as those who do? I think I’ll actually feel alive if I get to work, so give me something to do!”


“……You want to work?” Ferris asked slowly. “You? Weren’t you the one who was researching a way to create a new world where you could spend each and every day doing nothing?”


“Hey… I feel like you just said something really rude—”


“Or perhaps you mean that you’d like to become this month’s number one most useless man in a poll of one hundred villagers? I suppose that too is a form of work.”


“Okay, so setting aside all the other things that need unpacked here, I’d just like to ask one thing: what kind of place exactly does that kind of survey?”


“Mm? Isn’t it obvious that a town does it? The survey is published in a magazine called Monthly Criminals in bookstores throughout Roland, Runa, and most recently, Iyet. Two million copies have been sold—”


“Yup, that’s a lie! There’s no way in hell that my name’d appear in a magazine as popular as th—”


“Incidentally, I am the publisher.”


“So you’re the one who’s handing that shit out!”


“Mm. Sion sponsors it. Its main purpose is to track criminal activity and manipulate relevant information and statistics in neighboring countries, but it is also raising awareness of the crazed pervert Ryner Lute in women and children who live in fear… a story which caused sales to increase exponentially.”


“…So you’re saying that two million people actually believe that I’m a criminal…?”


“Yes, though that is only the public figure. The true number is only 1,980,000—”


“It’s the same fucking thing!” Ryner yelled. He suddenly felt dizzy. “Whatever, though. I don’t even care. Thinking about it will only make me more tired… so anyway, back to what I was originally talking about. I wanna work.”


“Hmph. Is the wind blowing in a new direction? You have always wasted your life on naps. This isn’t like you.”


“I can’t understand how you don’t see the logic in this…”


“What are you talking about?” Ferris asked.


“The hell do you mean! How many days has it even been since you suddenly told me that people who don’t work can’t eat and stopped feeding me?”


 “Hm. It’s only been seven days, if I’m remembering correctly.”


Only seven days!? You mean it’s already been seven days, right!?  You’d die if you went seven days without eating. I’d been roaming around the stores eating the free samples, but… I can’t even do that anymore. They all blacklisted me. I’m at my limit. They won’t even set the samples out anymore… so I haven’t gotten to eat anything in two days! Nothing!


“Mm. Pointless diets are bad for your health…”


“You’re so particular… Ugh, jokes aside, I’m begging you to let me work. This is a special offer for today and today alone: I’ll do anything.”


Ferris nodded. “Work, is it. We haven’t heard anything new about the Heroic Relics… Our current task is to gather information…”


Just then, they heard a voice from outside of the inn. “This way, Goddess. This is the inn where they’re staying…”


“Mm. Well done,” another voice said. “So this is the shabby place where that dead fish girl has been staying.”


That was all it took to know who it was.


The door slammed open, and sure enough… there stood a woman with long, glossy black hair and slightly slanted eyes. Her perfect features were beautiful enough to rival Ferris’. Her excellent figure was covered by a shrine maiden’s outfit. 


Her name was Estella Fiurelle. 


She was the leader of a con artist’s association, and ever since their first meeting she’d been having this fight with Ferris where they tried to prove who was the most beautiful one between them. Though Ryner was consistently the only loser in their battles… 


Even now, the instant they locked eyes, bam! Estella was at it again. “Ha! A woman as drab as thyself is best suited to a backwoods inn like this.”


“And you’re still wearing that shrine maiden outfit?” Ferris asked. “A high class beauty such as myself has no need for such an outfit. People will call me a goddess no matter where I am or what I wear…”  Ferris looked at Estella as if pitying her, then continued. “I suppose you can’t say the same about yourself.”


“What! You only say such a thing only to feel better about yourself!”


“…Hm. Are you looking for a fight?” Ferris asked.


Murderous energy shot through the dining hall. 


Ferris unsheathed her sword, and Estella assumed a spell-casting posture.


It was a touch-and-go situation. Ever since Estella opened the door, actually.


Ryner hurried over to a corner to take shelter. “Auugh, this is all you guys do! Let me ask just one thing before you get started, please! Estella - did you have some business with us?”


Estella stopped what she was doing, looked to Ryner, and bit her lip. “W-well… There is a matter which my power is unable to resolve… Would thou lend thy power to me?”


Ryner and Ferris exchanged a look.


“…Hm. So you want a favor from me,” Ferris said. “You want something from me, whose overwhelming beauty is enough to split heaven and the earth in half?” Ferris looked Estella up and down, a satisfied look on her face. “I see… so even you have finally acknowledged your loss. That’s enough. Now, failure. You may ask favors to your heart’s content…” 


“Mrrgghhaaaah! Silence, dango woman! You are so infuriating! I was sorely mistaken to even think of joining forces with you! Thou shall never be forgiven. Let us settle our match of good versus evil once and for all today!” 


“Mm. If you insist.”


“Auuughh are you fucking kidding!” Ryner yelled at the sound of their usual bullshit. “It’s always the same damn thing with you two! Time out! Ferris, stop provoking her! And Estella, I’m dirt poor and need some cash, so I'll listen to what you have to say as long as you stop using magic on me all the time!”


Ferris and Estella finally quieted down to look at Ryner. 


Ferris was the first to speak. “Infamous criminals such as yourself, known to a hefty two million innocents, hold no grounds to say such a thing.”


“Mmgh. A man like you, exhausted past what ten thousand years can do, has no say in this matter!”


“Th-these people…”


He was so fed up with them that he had to admonish himself. It was useless arguing, so calm down, Ryner. Be an adult about it. Don’t sink to their level.  


Ryner breathed a deep sigh. “Ahh… okay, okay, that’s enough. So anyway—”


Ferris quickly cut him off.  “The world doesn’t need you, failure of a human as you are. You’re running from your bride, and your children don’t love you—”


“I don’t have a bride and I don’t have any kids…  So anyway, back to the point - Estella was saying something—” 


This time, Estella was the one who cut him off. “I see. I have recently mastered the art of facial expressions, and from that I can see that he is sloven. It is as if he cannot succeed no matter how much he tries. He was born under the star of ‘uselessness.’”


“You really don’t need to keep talking about me…”


“I see, I see. That ill-natured expression—”


“Auuughhh shut up, just shut up! I don’t give a shit, so let’s move this conversation forward!”


In the end, he sunk to their level.


Estella and Ferris both laughed like they were having fun.


“Ah… They’re playing with me…”   


Ryner sighed… actually, it couldn’t really be called a sigh at this point. It was him blowing straight despair out of his mouth with all his might. 


---


Let’s try this again—the inn’s dining hall.


Ferris, being Ferris, had her sword in her hand, an indifferent expression on her face. Ryner, being Ryner, was collapsed on the table as he fought his empty stomach with all his might, a listless expression on his face…


That was where Estella’s story began.


Estella sipped amazake that she made the innkeeper bring her, then launched out into her explanation. “Hm, where to start. I know. Are you aware that I am ranked as one of the best magicians in all of the Iyet Republic?”


“Ahh… I mean, I guess that makes sense, considering how fast you are to cast and how fine your composition is… You aren’t just an annoyance, even though that’s absolutely what you are at first glance. You’re actually pretty strong, and just the fact that Ferris didn’t kill you on sight is proof of that.”


Estella exaggeratedly nodded at his compliments. “Exactly. Not only that, but my beauty is a blessing from the gods! I have always said that I am a force to be reckoned with… but there is a force that even I cannot defeat…”


“Hm. An enemy that you are unable to defeat is hardly a worthy one.”


Estella shook her head, frustrated. “No, this matter is one on a different level than what you are thinking entirely. If one were to lose focus, they would be killed. I was able to escape… no, escaping was all that I could do, and it was only luck that I was successful. Its magical ability far surpassed my own… and it must surpass that expressionless dango woman’s sword as well.”


“Hoh. You say that it’s stronger than my sword?” Ferris asked.


“…Whoa, that’s insane. Is it human?”


Estella shook her head without even needing to think about it. “No, it is not. It is a legendary magical artifact that has haunted Iyet since antiquity…”


Ferris and Ryner exchanged a glance.


“A legendary…” 


“…magical artifact?”


Ryner suddenly broke through his lack of motivation and sat up, full of vigor. “Whoa, whoa, whoa. Isn’t this the work we were just looking for? The work that’ll let me eat?


“Mm. Don’t rush into it - we still don’t know for sure,” Ferris said. “She may throw around words like ‘legendary,’ but she is at heart a swindler. This doesn’t mean that her words are relevant to our quest.”


“But it’s stronger than Estella’s magic and your sword, right? A monster that strong has to be… but either way…”  


Ferris nodded, then turned to Estella. “Speak.”


“Where to start… Yes, thou shall see; it has been documented since times long gone here in the Iyet Republic - a story from the ancient world. It is known as a power that can make gold from nothing.”


“Whoa, so it’s like alchemy​?” Ryner asked, shocked. “I thought that was impossible.”


Estella nodded. “It is so.”


“Seriously? So it can take something from the air and reconstruct it to make gold? But that’s unrealistic considering the current state of magical research—”


“That means little considering that it does exist,” Estella interrupted. “And it is only natural that everyone should want such power. Even so, no one has obtained that power as of yet.”


“I see,” Ryner said. “Because there’s a guardian. A legendary hero left their legacy behind, guarded by something powerful… It does sound like a real legend. That’d made it a magical item that’s haunted Iyet since antiquity, doesn’t it?”


“Correct. It is a fearful article. Countless soldiers have challenged the guardian, but all who attempted were destroyed.”


Ryner tensed. “So they were killed…?”


Estella shook her head - clearly, it wasn’t as simple as that. “No. The document states that they were ‘destroyed.’ Those fools, no, not just the fools themselves; their entire families were cursed by their pitiful attempts.”


“They were… cursed?” 


“It is true. I, who only barely survived despite the best of my ability, was unable to obtain it. That is why I would like to use thine power. Merely speaking of it irritates me, however… in all of the Iyet Republic, my power is only matched by you.”


Ryner stopped her. “Hey, wait a minute. What’s in it for you if we defeat it and take its alchemic power? You want the gold too, right?”


“Mm. We would not give an item like that to someone from another country,” Ferris added. “Your motives are inconsistent.”


Estella snorted. “How well you know me. However, my influence will someday spread to the very corners of Iyet even without such a strange and kitschy item! Yet if another took an item of this caliber, they would become a great threat towards me. That is why I implore you, who are from a foreign country, to take this item and flee from our borders.”


She said all of that without even stopping to breathe… 


“Oh, I get it now. So that’s what you’re after.”


He perfectly understood what Estella was saying, with her heated words and fists clenched in frustration. 


“In any case,” Estella continued, her fist shaking from passion, “what use does an item that effortlessly creates gold have for me!”


“It’s honestly really impressive,” Ryner whispered. “How she can lie like that so convincingly. She’s maintaining eye contact and everything. She’s really a top swindler.”


“Mm. Having that kind of money would make everything easier. I have no doubt that this is a bluff to get us to help her and then run off by herself with the Heroic Relic.”


And so they didn’t believe that even a single bit of her passion was real… 


“But if that’s the case…”


Ryner and Ferris looked at each other, then spoke in unison: “We’ll just use her before she uses us.”


Then all three of them began to laugh. “Heh, hehe, hehehehe…”  


The innkeeper, creeped out beyond belief, quickly fled for the kitchen.


---


It was a strange place. The grounds were surrounded by an iron fence with a massive gate. Countless security guards were prowling the area. It was clear that unauthorized entry would never be forgiven. Though Ryner and the others entered with ease… 


Ryner looked around once they were inside. “So this is where the legendary item is? Like, this is where the ancient documents said that the object that makes gold out of nothing is? But doesn’t the security system seem… really modern? It seems more like a suburban relic than anything…”


So he said, but it was actually in the dead center of Iyet’s biggest, most prosperous port town… Not only that, but the inside was basically a high-class garden, complete with a beautiful pond and well-trimmed trees. It was pretty much the exact opposite of the kind of place one might find an ancient relic. 


Estella took up a mysterious expression. “That is because this is in the heart of the city. Thou must be aware - the Iyet Republic was originally composed of runaway criminals from other countries, and what happens when a load of criminals learns of an item that can create gold?”


“They’d probably flock to it.”


“Then what would happen if others were unable to obtain said item due to the fearful power of a guardian?” Estella asked.


“…No one would be able to steal it… Ahh, I see. The most influential person in the country has this place under lockdown so that their rivals can’t take it, right?”


“It is so. The guardian lies in the depths of this garden, aiming to protect the genuine magical item,” Estella said. She was serious - even her voice was shaking. She was tensed up against whatever awaited them.


“But,” Ryner mumbled as he looked around. “Something’s real fishy here. There’s literally no reason to go through the effort to plant a garden here. Her explanation doesn’t check out. What do you think, Ferris?”


“Mm. This swindler is far too tense…”


“Yeah. She’s an expert at staying in character. Anyway, though, let’s go along with it for a little longer.”


Ryner and Ferris advanced into the garden, a little tense themselves.


But as they did… a figure suddenly appeared. 


Ryner let out a sound as soon as he saw it. “Wha…”


Even Ferris did the same.


It was just so unbelievable.


They’d been expecting a monster or a magical beast, so this was just… 


“Wha… what the… what the hell?”


An old woman stood before them. She had overgrown white hair and deep wrinkles that spoke to her age. But that old woman’s head… was the only part of her sticking out of the ground…


Then an intelligent boy with black hair that everyone recognized appeared. He was wearing shrine maiden clothes reminiscent of Estella’s. 


Seeing him, the old lady spoke. “Oh, Vois. Did you bring me food today, too?”


“Yes, Grandmother. I brought your favorite whole-roasted rabbit.”


“Oh, ooh, you are such a useful child. The Fiurelle Group will prosper as the largest organization in all of Iyet under your direction. It will be safe under your care. Your older sister, however… That stubborn little girl Estella… who tricked me and buried me in this damn hole… She must be punished.”


It was enough to make anyone dizzy, and Ryner was no exception. That was right. He did remember hearing about this. He heard it straight from Estella and her brother… 


“Hmph. But Vois, whatever happened to our grandmother, all but her head buried alive?”


“Oh, I became the leader instead. She was too loud anyway. Oh, but fear not. We never forget to feed her, so you don’t need to worry…”


This time Ryner was the one shivering, and it was for real. “Estella, you bastard… don’t tell me that your grandma was the ‘legendary item’ you were talking about…”


Estella nodded seriously. “Yes. That is the single thing that infuriates me, the magical—”


“Like hell it is! So? What was all that talk about making gold from nothing, you liar? You just wanted to wrap us up in your family quarrel, didn’t you!?”

Estella shook her head. “No, I have not lied. My grandmother was once known as the magical beast who systematically destroys all who oppose the Fiurelle Group—”


“That’s just a nickname! Haah… God, this is the worst. I knew that you were lying about the item, but the lies went deeper than I thought… Augh. I’m so tired. Let’s go, Ferris.”


“Mm. In the end, a swindler is only capable of swindling…”


“Ah, wait,” Estella said, flustered. “There really is an item that creates gold from nothing. It is a genuine article. The item is what led the Fiurelle Group to becoming the most powerful organization in all of the Iyet Republic. My grandmother is the ringleader of it all. If I were to obtain such an item, then the Holy Estella’s Believers Association could overtake the Fiurelle Group. You may do as you please once it is in my grasp, so I beg of thee…”


Ryner and Ferris stopped at the sound of her frantic begging. 


Ryner’s expression was disagreeable at best. “Nothing ever adds up with you. So now you’re saying that it’s why the Fiurelle Group got so big… What do you think, Ferris…?”


“Mm. Fine. Our opponent is an old woman buried to her neck. We kill her, steal the item, then leave. It’s simple.”


“We’re not killing her!” Ryner yelled.


“Hmph. If it were such a simple matter, I would have done it long ago,” Estella said, her voice low. Ah, no, but shall I assist? I will strengthen our forces. I will go first. Thou shall follow after me.”


Estella jumped forward, followed by Ferris. Ryner was last to move. 


“An old woman like her can’t do any serious damage on her own,” Ryner said. “Wait…”


 Ryner went silent. Estella drew a circle in the air characteristic of Iyet’s magic, and then… 


“Whoa, whoa! Wait a sec,” Ryner said. “Isn’t that an offensive curse? You’re kidding, right? If you cast that on an old, half-buried lady, she’ll die…” 


A yell… no, a roar cut Ryner off. “So you’re on this bullshit again, aren’t you, you stubborn mule of a giiiiirl!”


With that, the old woman sprung out of the hole with great force.


“Huh? Wait, what? S-seriously? How is that not physically impossible…?”


That wasn’t the only shocking thing, though. Ryner was once again shocked into silence.


“W-wait,” Vois said from beside her. “Grandmother… gyaaaah!”


She slammed her fist into Vois, sending him flying. He was unconscious when he hit the ground. It was incredibly powerful… one would never expect an old lady like her to be capable of such a feat.


She laughed heartily. “Fuah, fuh, fuahahaha! I’ve been waiting for this moment, Estella! Did you truly think that I’d be rendered useless just because you buried me! I made a show of being buried for you and Vois to test you. To see how far you’d go to defy me. Indeed, you did anything and everything as you pleased… Now you must be punished for this…”  


Estella growled. “I-it was all an act… This time will be different. I have brought powerful back-up to aid me! I will take thy ‘Sasu Document’ by force!”


“Hoh. So you are after the book,” Estella’s grandmother said, then pulled a single worn book from her pocket. “Only the successor to the Fiurelle Group may have this. I cannot give this to you or Vois, inexperienced as you are! If you want it, you must take it by force!”


“Hmm. That’s the thing then, right?” Ryner asked Ferris.


“We’re taking it, Ryner.”


“Mm-hm.”


With that, Ferris disappeared. She flew towards the old woman with speed that no human eye could follow. Ryner quickly began to draw a magic circle.


The old woman sneered. “Ha! Oh, would you look at that. You youngsters are as lively as they come, making all this fuss! Do you truly believe that you could compete with me, Belsbu Fiurelle? Know your place!”


Wham!


Belsbu roundhouse kicked Ferris’ sword out of the way.


“What!?”


Belsbu’s palm flew towards Ferris’ throat. She squeezed it hard.


“Th-this can’t be true,” Ryner said, flabbergasted. “She, she got Ferris…”


“Do not just stand and stare!” Estella yelled from behind. “I told you, did I not!? I told thou that she is a monster, a genuine monster, the strongest in all of Iyet! If thou art careless, she will defeat you…”


“Fuahahaha! It is far too late!” Belsbu barely moved her neck, but that was all it took for her long white hair to creep towards them with a sound not unlike a groan.


“This is bad. I dedicate the words of our contract - give birth to the beast of malice sleeping within the earth!” Ryner chanted, then his whole body quickened. “Graaah!” he yelled as he jumped back.


The white hair made a beeline for Estella.


“Kyaaaah!” she yelled as she flew back…well, maybe that wasn’t the best word for it. She didn’t fly back to the ground. She soared through the sky, so far that he couldn’t see her anymore… so far that she disappeared entirely.


“Th-this can’t be real,” Ryner whispered. He was at a loss for what to do.


Even Ferris, who had managed to break free, had shock written all over her face. “Unbelievable. This is at the level of my brother Lucile…” 


“What… should we do? What can we do? Run?”


“And leave our backs wide open for attack?”


“Uuh… this is the worst. I guess we don’t have a choice but to go for it.”


Belsbu laughed. “Hah-hah-haa! I can see that you are different from Vois and Estella. You may even be a match for me. So what will you do? Shall we kill each other? You must be aware that I was once feared as the legendary beast of many battlefields.”


Ryner shook his head. Actually, his whole body shook as he did. “No, um, see… We’d actually appreciate it if you let it go…”


“Mm,” Ferris agreed. “Though there is one thing that I’d like to ask first. Depending on your answer, we may need to come back here.”


Belsbu’s eyes narrowed. “Hmph. So you say that you’d go as far as to come back here and put yourself into this situation again…? You’re quite the courageous girl. Heheh. Just as I was at your age… I do like you. I will answer, so what is it? Ask your question.”


“Mm. I only ask one thing,” Ferris said. “Can that book of yours truly create gold from nothing?”


Belsbu nodded, a serious look on her face. “It can. This ‘Sasu Document’ details exactly how to do it. ‘Sasu’ is shorthand for ‘swindling’ here, giving it the meaning of the ‘Swindling Document.’ It has been passed down the Fiurelle Group for generations. It is how one becomes a true scammer…”


“Haah? Hey, wait a minute. I don’t get it,” Ryner said. “I mean, you just said that it can make gold out of nothing, right?”


“That I have. It increases one’s assets, no matter how poor they are - their gold, in a sense - by ripping others off. It is a book of secrets…”


“That’s literally not the same thing!” Ryner yelled. “Wasn’t it supposed to be able to do the impossible? Like, alchemy? Isn’t that what we were talking about with it? Making gold out of invisible floating particles?”


“That is impossible,” Belsbu said without hesitation. “You are like a child.” 


“Mm. Grow up, Ryner,” Ferris said. “You have to be five and under for bedwetting to be okay.”


Ryner was silent. He just stared at the ground. 


“What? This boy still wets the bed at his age?” Belsbu asked.


Ryner began to shake from fear. 


“That’s right,” Ferris said. “To top it off, he is still so infatuated with his mother’s milk that he screams about it daily. He attacks women every night searching for a replacement.”

That. That was when Ryner finally raised his face. He gripped his head with his hands. “Graaaah! What can I even say!? Are you telling me we were tricked again!? Awawah, I’m sick of this! I’m sick of Ferris saying whatever the hell she wants! And then there’s Vois and Estella! Just how much of a nuisance do you have to be to be satisfied!?”


The old woman laughed. “Hoh. It appears that Vois and Estella are in good hands.”


“‘In good hands!?’ They’re nothing but nuisances! And they’re your grandkids! Do something about them!”


She nodded a few times for emphasis. “That is true. I must punish them both as well… I have taken a liking to you two. I have something good for you. Come.”


“Huh? Something good?” Ryner repeated.


“What are you talking about?” Ferris asked.


The old woman laughed lightheartedly. “The true Sasu Document. Do not fret the details; just come with me,” she said, then somewhat forcefully led Ryner and Ferris deeper into the garden.


---


A day passed.


Estella was doing her daily routine - walking the city, searching for prey. As she walked, she thought about that white hair from yesterday. Just the thought pained her, and she grumbled as she moved. “Kgh. That dastardly old woman… I will someday teach her a lesson!”


“Hey, you,” someone addressed her. “You mistaken swindler girl.”


It was a familiar emotionless voice and, sure enough, when she turned she saw a familiar emotionless blonde who had been completely useless to Estella yesterday.


“I am busy at the moment,” Estella spat. “Take thine ugly appearance and unfriendly voice elsewhere.”


Ferris laughed softly. “And what does that make you? To think that you would speak so ill of someone who is in possession of a document detailing how to create gold from nothing.”


“Mrgh? What is that supposed to mean?”


Ferris pulled a single small book out of her pocket, and Estella’s expression stiffened.


“Th-that’s—!?”


Ferris ignored her, opened the book, and began to read. “‘July 4th. Rain. I forgot an umbrella today so I thought I’d get soaked, but my classmate Yuu had an umbrella so I didn’t, and I started to fall in love.’ So reads ‘The summer of Estella Fiurelle’s sixth summer.’ Hoh. So you’d fall for someone for a straightforward reason such as that. You are quite the simple woman…”


“Y-y-you bastaaaaarrrdd!! Wh-where did you find that!?”


“Hm? This? ‘June 6th. Sunny. My heart is sunny too because Yuu ate the lunch I made. Tee-hee. ♡’ Tee-hee ♡?”


“Gyaaahh! I’m begging you to stop! I get it! I get it already! I’ll do anything, so please… just give it back…”


“Mm. In any case, it does appear that this book can create money from nothing,” Ferris said, boastful. 


Estella stared at her with resentment. “I… I understand… I’ll pay you,” she whimpered and crumpled to the ground, crestfallen.


---


Somewhere else, Ryner stood before Vois.


“December 3rd. Sunny. I looked up Meg’s skirt today. She’s one but her neck is fascinating and she makes my heart explode. I’m frustrated, though, because she’s young so she’s not ashamed. That’ll be a problem moving forward - Vois Fiurelle’s forth winter.’”


Vois just listened with a smile. “Oh, that’s my diary, isn’t it? That’s so nostalgic. Meg, huh…”


All Ryner could do was stare. “The hell kind of four year old… but that aside, shouldn’t you feel embarrassed when someone reads your old diary to you? Isn’t that what’s supposed to happen?”


Vois tilted his head in confusion. “Huh? Why would I feel embarrassed? Oh, wait, is this powerplay? Not bad, Mr. Ryner. As expected. Also, Meg started to feel embarrassed when she was three. I guess she was broken…”


“You’re horrible! I don’t want to hear any more, so just shut up. It’s getting too scary. And I’m giving this perverted diary back…”


“Huh? Really? Here I thought we’d struck gold… Still, this is such a coincidence. You see, Mr. Ryner, I have a favor to ask…”


“Augh, you’re so annoying! I don’t want to have to see you again…”


Ryner’s words trailed off, and despair crossed his face. He pressed his hand to his painful empty stomach. “But… but if you’ll give me food for it, then… I guess I can do one favor for you…”


“Really!? Then let’s jump right into it…”


As expected, it was stupid and pointless, just like always.


Ryner sighed after Vois was done talking. “So this is where life has led me… straight into a hole.”


So he said, and sighed deeply, again and again.


That was Ryner Lute’s nineteenth spring.


---


Table of Contents

Previous | Next

idola: (Default)
 Volume 4: Bargain Sale on Magic Power

Precient Mask

Table of Contents

Previous | Next


---


“So um, I was wondering why there’s no breakfast on my table?” Ryner Lute mumbled, with his bedhead and a questioning expression in his sleepy eyes.


It was breakfast time in an inn’s dining room.


“Hey, did you hear me? I’m gonna ask one more time: where’s my breakfast?”


“……”


No one responded, because why would they.


The inn’s owner, who had laid breakfast out for everyone, quickly and awkwardly left the room.


“…Huh? She ran away,” Ryner said in awe as he watched her go.


“Actually, Ryner, there’s something I’d like to talk to you about. Alone. It’s very important.” So said his partner in crime, Ferris Eris, who had a lavish display of breakfast set before her.


“Huh? Alone? And it’s important? Well, I have something even more important: where my breakfast is—”


Then Ryner looked at Ferris, and his words cut off. Her hair shone in the morning light. She was usually expressionless, but today he could see seriousness reflected in her eyes. 


“What’s up all of a sudden? Did something happen?”


Ferris nodded gravely. “You see, yesterday, I had a revelation by chance.”


“A revelation?”


“Yes. I came to know what could be considered the truth of this world. It’s something that I want to convey to you alone.”


“What the hell, just spit it out. What is it?”


Ferris’ eyes narrowed, and she was silent for a moment before responding. “Eating is a privilege for those who work.”


So she said. Then her serious aura faded and she began to eat as if nothing happened.


Ryner stared blankly for a moment. “That’s it? That’s your worldly truth? Haah? So that’s why I don’t have any breakfast?”


Ferris shook her head. “No, not just breakfast. Lunch and dinner, too. You spend your days doing nothing. You haven’t been working nearly hard enough lately.”


“You’re not doing anything either!”


“What are you saying? You’d compare me to you, Ryner Lute, a useless man who habitually drinks, gambles, and buys prostitutes? You’re always yelling ‘stop hangin’ around and buy me something to drink! If you don’t got any money, sell yourself for it!’ at an admirable woman such as myself, who lives by working at a flower shop, aren’t you?”


“Literally none of that is true!” Ryner argued as he glared at her. “And what’s this about a flower shop?”


“Mm. It suits a lovely maiden such as myself, doesn’t it?” So said the ‘lovely maiden’ with absolutely no expression to speak of.


Doubtful. Still, Ryner considered it. “A flower shop, huh. Ha-haa. Hmm. Huh. Humm. Sounds fake, but okay. So what are your plans for today? Working hard at the flower shop?”


“Hm? You want to know about my plans?”


“Just tell me.”


She stared at him a little too closely. Then she folded her arms as if deep in thought. “If you’re trying to take me out on a date, know that it has to involve dango—”


“I don’t want to date you! Ugh, just answer me,” Ryner grumbled. “What’s the plan for today?”


“Mm. Let’s see. I have plans to take dango from a shop I’m partial to with me to the park to have a dango party with the stray cats this afternoon. As such, I’m too busy to accept your invitation to take me on a date.”


“What happened to the flower shop!?”


Ferris tilted her head to the side. “Flower shop? What are you talking about?”


“I’m gonna kill you!”


“Hm? You’d go as far as to kill me for turning you down? I see. So that’s how a stalker is born— 


I (naturally) turn down an invitation from a sex fiend.

He suddenly goes mad.

‘How could you turn me down!? We’re destined to be together! You were the Princess Kyumel to my Prince Abernu in our past lives! Our burning unfulfilled love scorches through my chest even now! You have to remember me! If you don’t, I’ll come to you deep into the night and force you to rememb—’”


Just then, Ferris’ energetic speech came to a halt. True fear broke her expressionless expression as she played her part of a scared maiden. “Good lord. Good lord! It got so realistic that I broke character and my voice became feminine out of fear.”


“It’s even scarier when it’s feminine! Ugh, what the hell! You completely derailed our conversation. Just shut up for now, and listen to what I have to say for once!” 


“Mm? I don’t want to hear anything else about our past lives.”


“I don’t either!!” Ryner yelled, then took a minute to regain his composure through a deep sigh. “Anyway, as I was saying, you’re not doing anything either. You have the nerve to lounge around eating nothing but dango as the days pass by. If you’re trying to say that only those who work should eat, then you should starve too.”


Ferris nodded calmly. “I don’t particularly mind eating nothing but dango.”


“That’s not the probleeemm!”


The door to the dining hall opened and the owner peeked in from all their ruckus. “Is something wrong?”


Ryner looked over. The door widened to show a few men, and he just knew that things were about to get troublesome. He recognized them. They were the guys who were hanging around the tavern the other day. Were they here to eat breakfast too? But it was just Ryner and Ferris. Did that mean that they came here to get even for that day?


“Aah, today’s sucked ever since I woke up…”


The men entered all at once, then prostrated themselves before theme. “Lady Fe-Ferris! We apologize for being late!”


Ryner was shocked. “What in the world is going on?”


Ferris nodded at the men, and that was all the answer he needed. 


The men raised their heads in a hurry. “We were finally able to find the information that you ordered us to search for, Lady Ferris! So please, please! Just spare our families!”


“Hm. That depends on your information. If it isn’t satisfactory, you may bear witness to a hilarious incident where your twelve year old daughter - Jessica, wasn’t it? - is found with her upper and lower halves spread between two dumpsters—”


“Forgive me! Anything but thaaaaat!”

Ferris nodded, satisfied, then looked at Ryner. “We are not the same. As you can see, I’ve been working hard day by day. I have been spending my time leisurely eating dango while waiting for this information to arrive. I’m nothing like you, a man who spends his days doing nothing but attacking women.”


Ryner didn’t even bother to look surprised. “Yeah, I guess my life is pretty shocking compared to finding twelve year olds cut in half…”


“Isn’t it?”


Not! Ugh, but that’s besides the point… So? What’s all this about? What kind of information are you trying to get out of them?”


Ferris motioned with her chin, signaling the men to nod and speak. 


It was a story about the mountains far east of the port town. It was said that there was a sign there that said ‘Entry Strictly Forbidden,’ near a building protected by magic. 


“A building surrounded by protection magic? What’s all this about? Are they new hires for some kind of dango shop or something?”


The man who was explaining looked ill at Ryner’s interruption. Then he continued. “You see…”


So about that building. 


It was, in a way, famous. Who wouldn’t be curious about a strictly forbidden building, especially one that was protected by magic? It was the center of all kinds of rumors.

They said it was haunted, or that a monster lived there… Over time, the rumors got more and more outlandish. 


“Then it clicked,” the man said. “We realized how we could be useful to Lady Ferris, so we began to investigate it…”


Ryner tilted his head to the side, confused. “Hey, wait. What’re you going on about? Like, there’s no tonal consistency. I’m really not following…”


The men once again looked unhappy about Ryner’s interruption. Then they looked to Ferris for help.


Ferris looked at Ryner. “Isn’t it obvious? We’re searching for information on the Heroic Relics. What else would it be about?”


“Huh?” Ryner went silent for a moment as it suddenly clicked. “Ah… ah, yeah, right. Right. That makes sense. We were supposed to be looking for those, weren’t we…”


He’d totally forgotten. So what were they doing for the last however many days…?


“Okay,” Ryner said, totally super motivated at this revelation. “Alright. The Heroic Relics. I finally understand what we’re supposed to be talking about. You can continue now.”


The man who’d been speaking glared at Ryner, doubtful that he’d get to speak without being interrupted. Even so, he continued. “In any case, we found something important out in the neighboring village. The elders said that the magic was enacted to seal a dangerous implement…”


“A dangerous implement?” Ferris asked.


The man nodded. “Yes. That was a story from fifty years ago, but… everyone thought it was best to destroy it because of how dangerous it was. But ‘it’ was not destroyed. Its power was just so enticing. And so it was sealed away, a single mask inside of a building. They say that one can see the future just by wearing it…”


Ryner paled and jolted up. “Are you kidding? You can really see the future with it!?”


By then, the man had had enough of Ryner. “What the hell is wrong with you!? Stop interrupting when other people are talking! Just leave if you don’t want to hear what we have to say! After all, we’re trying to talk to Lady Ferris here!”


“No, uh, sorry, sorry,” Ryner hurried to say. “I’m not trying to talk over you or anything… I’m really just shocked. I mean, a mask that lets you see the future? That means there’s magic like that, right? I can’t believe it…”


“Hm? Is it really that impressive?” Ferris asked.


“How is it not? They’ve been researching it back in Roland, and came to the conclusion that the future has too many variables to be predicted… After all, if you told someone the future divined from the mask, they’d automatically alter their behavior and then the future would change, right? So—”


“Say it in a way that’s easier to understand,” Ferris interrupted.


“Huh? So, um, basically, if something like that really existed, then that’d mean that the future as we know it would end. Someone could easily use it to rule the world by making it exactly what they wanna see. It’s an incredible power… but…”


Ryner stopped to consider it for a moment before continuing. “But like… if that kind of power actually exists, then the other Heroic Relics might be… hmm…”


Ryner raised his head after mumbling to himself for a while. “Anyway. If what he’s saying is true, then we’ve got a major problem on our hands.”


Ferris might have finally understood his explanation, because she began to shiver. When she spoke, it was with fear. “It can’t be that… according to this legend, I may be able to change the meager bargain sale of twenty dango into a sale of twenty-one deluxe tri-colored dango!?” 


“What part of that am I supposed to be shocked by!?”

Ferris tilted her head to the side. “Am I wrong?”


“I mean, no, not really… It’s just a shabby future that you’re imagining. If all this is true, then we’ve finally found an extremely powerful relic. Even if they’re exaggerating it a little, any relic that can predict the future is amazing. So why’s it out there on some deserted mountaintop? If it wasn’t serious, they wouldn’t have gone as far as to protect it with magic. You’d think that someone would use it to become rich and famous…”


One of the men laughed. Apparently he’d been waiting this whole time for the chance to speak. “It isn’t as easy to use as you may be thinking. There is a valid reason why it’s been sealed away.”


“What is it?”


“You see, those who wear it can only mumble ‘the future is over,’ or scream ‘I saw the future, this is my end!’ Just like that…”


His expression turned serious.


“…they all go mad.”


  “Mad…?”


Ryner and Ferris exchanged a look. 


“I see,” Ryner said. “That village was hiding some useful secrets.”


“You think so?” Ferris asked and stood. “Then we should leave at once.” 


“Huh? W-wait,” Ryner stammered, “what about my breakfast?”


A sharp sound revealed Ferris’ sword.


“Uuh… you’re really making me skip it…”


All Ryner could do was cry.


---


Ryner and Ferris arrived at the mountain.


It was a dark night lit only by moonlight.


Ryner moved his arms as if to cut through the darkness, and a magic circle formed around his touch. “I wish for a shining light - Dark Break!”


A fist-sized ball of light was born from his magic circle to light the darkness. Ryner looked around his newly lit surroundings.


He was tired whether it was day or night, in the dining hall or in the mountains, and now was no different. “Did we really need to come here in the middle of the night? Like, couldn’t this have waited until morning? Going two nights without sleeping just to walk all this way is too much, right? Don’t you think we can take a break and sleep until morning? I don’t mind sleeping here…”


“Stop being so lazy ,” Ferris said seriously. “This relic would be extremely dangerous in the wrong hands - more so than any relic we’ve seen so far. Our Roland Empire would be in dire straits if another country found this relic. Do you understand? It’s a race against time.”


Surprise was written all over Ryner’s face. “Hmm… So you value your country when push comes to shove. I’m shocked. Even you can be serious sometimes…”


“Also, there’s Sion to consider,” Ferris continued. “If we failed to follow-up on this matter, he would send us a letter condemning our actions. It would say, ‘I might just destroy Roland’s famous Wynnet Dango, you knooowww,’ and I absolutely cannot allow that to happen! Protecting dango is my sworn duty. Let’s go, Ryner!” Ferris ended, determination evident through her quick steps.


So… what about that patriotism from before? And the danger the world was in? She’d sounded so courageous, and yet… 


“I’m just not feeling it,” Ryner mumbled as he followed her. “I just don’t wanna die. I’m gonna get back at Sion for all this, mark my words. I don’t care how important he is.”


 Eventually, they happened upon a large sign. Ryner was fairly tall, and it was three times as big as he was. Its message was simple: ‘Trespassing strictly forbidden.’


“Hm. This is it,” Ferris said.


Ryner nodded. “Looks like it.”


Their eyes moved past the sign. Countless trees gave way to a building that resembled a shrine… but it was impossible to say what it was for sure because of how dark it was. 


Ryner sighed. “Everything they’ve said is true. There’s a magic barrier, too. My magic light dimmed out once we took a step past the sign. I bet there’s gonna be an impassable invisible wall too.”

And sure enough, when he tried to reach his hand out past the sign, it stopped on something he couldn’t see. It felt distinctly metallic. 


“See?” Ryner said. “It’s protected by magic. We can’t get in. It’s way stronger than a metal wall… I don’t doubt that it’s been fifty years since anyone made it through. I mean, I can do it pretty easily. All I have to do is use my Alpha Stigma to see what it’s made of so I can nullify it…”


Ryner trailed off. He was suddenly at a loss for words.


Ferris unsheathed her sword with a flash and faced the wall. She swung her sword as if nothing was there, and then took a step into the land of Trespassing Strictly Forbidden.


Ryner was absolutely dumbfounded. “You… broke it? The barrier? You actually broke it? It’s supposed to be stronger than steel… actually, back up. Magic is supposed to be stronger than physical attacks. It’s a law of nature. So how’d you do it so easily?”


Ferris turned back towards him. “What? Come on.”


“…No, seriously, how can you act like nothing happened…? This is so anticlimactic. I guess it’s good that it was easy, though. Even though I have no idea how.” With that, Ryner took a reluctant step into the land of Trespassing Strictly Forbidden.


They quickly found ‘it.’


The musty altar, decorated with an adorned mask - and it was a mask, plain and simple, no matter how he looked at it. It was white with red and black patterns with holes for the mouth and eyes. That being said, it really wasn’t all that fancy. Yes, it had patterns, but they weren’t particularly strong. It didn’t stand out much. In fact, it almost looked like a toy mask made by an amateur. 


In other words, it was more of a child’s mask than a mask one would wear at a fancy ball.


All that Ryner could do was stare. “So this is it? The famous mask that’s said to be able to divine the future?”


Ferris nodded. “Seems so.”


“This shoddy old thing?”


“Mm.”


“The one that makes people who wear it go mad?”


“Mm-hm.”


“Do you think this thing actually works?” Ryner asked.


“Your role is to figure it out.”


“That’s fair, I guess,” Ryner said and closed his eyes. When he opened them again, they showed a scarlet pentagram, proof of his special eyes that could copy any magic he saw down to its composition and effect - the Alpha Stigma. He stared at the mask.


“……”


Stared and stared.


“……”


And stared. And stared.


“Ugh, I really don’t know. I mean, judging by our past experiences, it’s impossible to tell what is or isn’t a relic just by looking at it with my Alpha Stigma. They just don’t react to it. Y’know?”


“Mm. And?”


“Yeah, so I think we should take it home and have a proper lab investigate it. That’s what I think, anyway,” Ryner said.


“So you’re saying that a useless excuse for a person such as yourself is unable to comprehend it.”


“I reeeaaallly don’t like how you said that, but… I just think that you’d need proper equipment to really know what it can do.”


“Mm. In summary, you’re a pointless existence who I should have never bothered to bring along.”


“Uuh… Do you really have to say it like that? But I mean, I guess you’re not entirely wrong. But if I was useless, then you were too.”


“You think I’m useless? Do you truly believe that I’m as useless as the average person? You think that I’m unable to investigate this mask?”


“Huh? Does that mean that you have a plan—”


Ferris stopped Ryner with a single look. He instantly understood what was about to happen. If he wore the mask, he’d know if it could see the future or not. Then the future would be set in stone. He’d know everything… 


Ryner instinctively shivered. His voice shook when he spoke. “You… plan to make me wear it, don’t you?”


“Mm? How do you know? Don’t tell me that you already have the power to see the future…”


“There’s no fucking way!”


“Hmph. You’ll have it soon.”


Ryner’s eyes couldn’t catch up to her as she moved at inhuman speeds. He only saw her afterimage of her trying to press the mask against his face.


Ryner forced his body to move with everything he had. “You bastard! Wait! I could go mad! I can’t wear—”


The mask stuck to his face with a soft sound. 


“Aaugh… eh… aah…”


He saw something other than the shrine through the holes in the mask’s eyes. 


It was a different… different… 


“Hm. How is it? Can you see the future?”


 “No, it’s something… weird, but… ngh, ah, uuh… a-aaaah!” It was a blood curdling scream. Ryner clinched his hands against his chest. “Unbelievable. This is… w-wrong, don’t look down on me…! I didn’t kill… but… everyone’s dead… dead… if you die… the monster will… I should die… I’ll die… I…”


It was like his body was going to rip apart. He pressed his hands as hard as he could to his chest—to his heart.


His teeth were chattering. His whole body was shaking. Nothing… nothing mattered… 


“Ryner, did you see something? What… hm. He’s not responding to my voice. This isn’t good. I’m removing the mask, alright?”


An extremely familiar sound… one that he heard all the damn time resounded through his mind. He couldn’t escape it. It was the sound of metal sliding.


“Ryneeeerrrrr!!”


That wasn’t all. There was also that inescapably nostalgic voice, getting louder and louder as it got closer and closer. 


The combination of those two things snapped him out of it. The world flashed back into existence - he was back in the darkness of the inner shrine.


“Huh? What am I doing…? Augh!?”


“We’re leaving, Ryner.”


“I found you, Ryneeeerrr!”


There was a fist and a sword.


“Hah!? Wh, wait. I’m okay… gyaaahh!”

Ryner’s screams echoed through the shrine for a second time that night. The mask flew off of his face. Then Ryner flew off too, only to land back on the ground rolling. 


Ryner didn’t even bother to open his eyes. He was just so tired. “Hauu… the mask is off… I’m… saved… I’m saved, but… it hurts so bad that I kind of wish I was dead…”


Then the owner of the fist that’d just slammed into him spoke. “I finally found you! I came all this way ‘cause the old men at the tavern said you’d be here, and you are!”


Her familiar voice sucked all the energy out of Ryner. When he looked up, he saw the usual. 


No explanation of who it was was necessary. It was Milk Callaud, who was always chasing him around, a ghost of the past yelling about how he promised to marry her back when they were kids… and as usual, she was flanked by her fellow Taboo Hunters - Luke, Lach, Lear, and Moe. 


Milk was pointing at Ryner with purpose. “You’ve made me mad again today! It’s so unfair that you got to come out here for a masquerade party in the middle of the night! I’m wearing the mask, too!”


“Haah!? How the hell does this look like a masquerade to you!?”


“A-a-ah, I can’t believe you, Ryner! You’re doing everything you can to hide from me while you cheat with that beauty-for-brains woman! I’ll never forgive you! I wish for—”


“Ugghh! Destructive magic again! Why the hell does it always end like—” Ryner yelled, only for Ferris to cut him off.


“It looks like the mask is the real deal. We don’t have time for that girl you threw away. Let’s go, Ryner.”


With that, Ferris swung her sword to break the wall of the shrine, opening up a path for them to escape. Then she hurried out.


“Ugh, losing sight of her now would be such a pain. Wait up, Ferris!” Ryner said and got up as fast as he could.


“I’m not his traaaash!” Milk screamed. “I’m so mad! At times like this, I need to use this spell! I wish foooor—”


Ryner stopped running. He turned around to lock eyes with Milk.


“Huh?” Milk faltered. “Uhh… what? Ryner… why are you staring? Umm…”

“Aah, ‘what’ is right,” Ryner said with a grimace, his tired voice coming out unexpectedly shrill. “Umm… yeah. “So… it’s like, just a little bit ago, that mask was killing me. You saved me… again, Milk. Thanks.”


“……”


Milk’s big eyes stared up at him. She was completely dumbstruck. 


Ryner shrugged. “So yeah.” Then he jumped out to the path that Ferris created and hurried to catch up to her.


Milk didn’t follow.


---


Back to the inn’s dining hall. It was early afternoon.


Ryner was laying his head down on the table, the perfect picture of death itself. “Forgive me… This is day four without sleep. I can barely walk… how come you’re okay?”


“I’m not fine,” Ferris said from across the table. “I’m sleepy.”


“Then let’s sleep. We can think about the mask tomorrow morning.”


“We can’t. The fate of Wynnet Dango is at stake.”


“I’ll die before the dango even starts to become an issue, you know.”


“Whether you’re alive or not isn’t my responsibility.”


“Yeah, I realized that painful truth when you made me wear that mask…”


Ryner sighed. He’d pretty much given up all hope. His eyes slowly moved to the mask on the table. 


“So do you think that there’s a possibility that this mask can see the future?” Ferris asked, pen and paper in hand.


“Will you let me sleep if I answer that?”


“Mm. We at least need to tell Sion that much when we send him the mask.”


Ryner sighed again before finally explaining. “I’ll go with a ‘no.’ I don’t think that’s what this mask does. In the first place, I don’t actually believe that someone could create something with that power.”


“So you didn’t see the future?”


“Hmm… it was like the future, but… it was definitely fake. I saw my own dead body. When I saw how horrible it was, I thought, is that really my future? I think that’s the same future that the other people who wore the mask saw. But the mask isn’t showing anyone the real future. That’s not what it was made for.”


“Hm. So what was it made to do?”


“To kill,” Ryner said bluntly. “It was made to kill people. It shows the wearer the absolute worst thing that they could imagine, including their own death. It isn’t the kind of magic that just anyone can do - it’s the real deal, and it’s extremely effective. It gouges your heart out from the inside…”


Ferris shook her head. “That’s strange. You’re saying that someone created it to put on another person to influence and kill them. Why would that be necessary? It’s easier to just kill them.”


“I’m saying that it’s… most likely made for torture,” Ryner said, his tone remaining cold. “You put it on someone who you want to suffer the most painful death imaginable. But that’s also the reason why it was possible to save me. If you remove it, then everything stops. It’s meant to torture - to toy with people’s hearts.”


Ferris nodded. “I see.” Then she began to write.


“So that means our work is done, right?” Ryner asked.


“Yeah.”


“So we just have to give it to Sion, right?”


“That’s right.”


Ryner was silent for a moment before standing. “I’m going to sleep.”


“Mm.”


Ryner turned on his heel to leave. But then Ferris’ voice stopped him.


“There’s something I want to ask you first,” Ferris said. “What did you see when you wore the mask?”


Ryner didn’t turn to face her. “Nothing, really. Nothing important.”


“…Was it hard?”


Ryner was quiet for some time before responding. “What? Are you actually worried about me? Seriously? That’s new. But it really wasn’t anything special. I’m kind of exaggerating the pain…”


“…Never mind,” Ferris said softly. Then that familiar high-pitched metallic sound from earlier was back. But it wasn’t just that. There was an unfamiliar sound, too.


“Aah?”


When Ryner turned back to look, he saw Ferris’ sword on the mask. It had been cut in two.


“Whoa, what are you doing?”


Ferris averted her eyes. She looked… sad, somehow. “Hmph. That Sion is your perverted brother-in-arms. He is the exact type who would put this mask on himself. So… he has no need for this mask.”


Ryner could only… only… sigh. “What the hell. We finally got a relic, too.”


“It’s your fault.”


“Huh? How’s it my fault? You’re the one who cut it in half.”


“Do you have a problem with that?”


Ryner shrugged. “No… not really. Thanks.”


“Mm.”


She smiled, faint as it was.


---


Table of Contents

Previous | Next

idola: (Default)

Volume 4: Bargain Sale on Magic Power

Team Braves I

Table of Contents

Previous | Next


---


The Iyet Republic.


They say that a hero lives there, and not the kind one finds in fairy tales. No, it’s a living, breathing hero.


Everyone knew about him. Just the sound of his name made recognition flash across their faces. Even so, no one talked about him, so learning anything about him was impossible. His legend was dying behind a veil of mystery.


This is where that hero was— 


---


That night, Ryner Lute could be found in a pub filled with dingy faces. Despite it already being nighttime, his black hair was still in full bedhead mode, and his eyes looked like he never quite woke up. He was curled up against the wooden table in a way that’d put an oyster to shame. 


He didn’t have to open his eyes all the way to acknowledge his surroundings. A bunch of tattooed macho men with bald heads and scarred-up faces were surrounding and staring at a woman who sat next to him.


Ryner sighed. “You have some nerve, making every waking moment a pain in the ass like this…”


One of the men began to speak. “Hey, baby. Leave this loser behind and come play with us. We’ll definitely leave you feeling satisfied.”


“He’s right. Men like us are the best fit for beautiful women like you. You’re in the dead center of our territory. You’ll be a lucky girl if you hang out with us.”


“……”


The woman was silent. Then her eyes flicked to Ryner. They shared a look.


She really was beautiful, with her pretty face, blonde hair, and almond-shaped blue eyes. It was impossible to find fault in her appearance. It was a little weird how expressionless she was in this situation, but… no one said anything because she was just so beautiful.


Ryner grimaced once their eyes met. “Why’re you looking at me, Ferris? Don’t tell me that you want me to save you?”


Ferris nodded. “A man always saves a woman when she’s threatened by ruffians in novels. If I remember correctly, this is what he says: ‘I’ll do anything it takes to send my angel back to her home on the moon! If I don’t, then this world will… this world will…!’, right?”


“…Yeah, but do scenes like that really happen in pubs? Anyway, I’m not doing that. I’m tired, so do your best.”


The men around them laughed meanly. “See? Listen to his bullshit. You belong with us. We’ll make you feel pleasure that a worthless man like him could never give you.”


 “Mm. True, a man like him lacks the ability to get anywhere with me. After all, the only thing he uses his power for at night is attacking young girls.”


The pub’s energy changed to an uproar. 


“What!? That bastard raises his hand against kids just like he does!?”

“I can’t fucking believe it! That’s a sensitive topic around here. I won’t forgive anyone who raises his hand against a kid!”


Ryner sighed deeply. “This shit again… I keep telling you, I’ve never done that—”


Ferris interrupted him. “Hmph. So he says, despite the wretched things he did just recently…”


“Augh!? I don’t want to hear about that kind of horrible thing!” Ryner said. “Just stop it!”


Ryner’s protests fell on deaf ears. The men had murder in their eyes.


“…I’ll never forgive you,” one of them said.


Despair was written all over Ryner’s face. “What the hell happened to my life…? How can these guys of all people be calling me a villain?”


“Because you’re useless,” Ferris said without hesitation. 


“Don’t say that!” Ryner yelled. “Ugh, this sucks! They’re seriously gonna attack me!”


The macho men took the table that Ryner was sitting at and broke it easily.


“Whoa… We’re really doing this?” Ryner asked. “They really believe what that woman’s telling—”


Ryner didn’t get to finish. His eyes met that of the macho men, and if looks could kill… 


“Kill the demon who attacks children!”


“We’ll hurt you just like you hurt them!”


“…You’re all bullies,” Ryner muttered with tears in his eyes.


The men completely ignored Ryner’s fragile mental state. Instead, they let out their own battle cries.


Ferris was next to speak. “Playtime is over. Gain control of this pub and force them to tell you everything they know.”


“…Force them?” Ryner repeated. “You could’ve just asked them like a normal person… Ugh, it’s too late for that.” His motivationless eyes flicked up to the bodybuilders. “Anyway, sorry. Please pass any grievances onto this demon woman.”


Ryner moved his body with ease. One could hardly see the lazy way he’d been moving from before; now, the best way to describe his movements was ‘smooth.’ The only thing that didn’t change was his tone of voice.


“Alright, let’s do this…”


And so a battle began.


Moments later, the pub was stricken by tragedy. 


Ryner and Ferris were the only ones left standing. Fifteen men - the macho men and the bartender - were collapsed on the ground, or hanging out of the window, or halfway inside of the wall.


Ferris nodded, satisfied.


Only one man had somehow managed to stay conscious despite everything. 


“Now, then,” Ferris began. “Any more resistance would be futile. Do you understand that? Then answer my questions.”


“Huh? Resistance? What are you saying? That man targets children.”


“I already said that playtime is over. How much longer are you going to keep at that nonsense?”


“N-nonsense…?”


Ryner sighed. As always, things had veered into territory best known as absurdity.  “Ah, so anyway, we’re studying the things you can find in fairy tales and picture books and stuff. We heard that there’s a legend of a hero circulating in this village. We’ve been looking for info on him.”


The macho man tensed. “H-hero… I don’t know anything. Nothing. Nada.”


Ryner shrugged. “Yeah, that’s how everyone reacts when we ask them. That’s why…”


Ferris took over. She unsheathed her sword with alarming speed and held it to the man’s neck. “Enough boasting. Hurry up and tell us everything you know. Or else.”


“…Yeah, that’s about it. We couldn’t really pull this sword out in broad daylight,” Ryner said. Then he thought about it for a moment. “No, wait, we do that all the time. I’ll pretend like we don’t for now, though, so anyway, tell us what you know. Or else.


 “I-I can’t… ah! Wait! Blood just… my neck’s bleeding, wait, I’ll tell you everything!”

All Ryner could do was sigh for the millionth time that day. But hey, it worked.


“There’s a massive technical school here in the Iyet Republic,” the man said. “It’s called The Hornet Academy.”


“A technical school?” Ryner repeated. “I don’t care. We just want to hear about the hero—”


“This is about the hero, so shut your mouth and listen,” the man interrupted. “Anyway, at first that technical school trained chefs and fishermen and the like… useful stuff. All of its graduates were pretty good at what they did. But then this guy came along and started teaching there, and that's where things got weird,” he said.


“He got a bunch of talented people together and made a new course. It was something straight out of a fairy tale. It taught heroes and the people who support them - mages, knights, martial artists and the like - about how to exterminate the Great Demon King's magical items… It was called the 'Shanni Heroic Development Course.’”


“Hey, wait, wait,” Ryner said. “The Great Demon King? Magical items? Where did that…?”

He totally ignored Ryner’s question. “No one would possibly join a stupid course to make a hero who’d destroy magical items though, don’t you think?”


“Ah… right. Continue.”


“But kids did join. Stupid children who loved fairy tales and theater. The children used a simulation to learn how to fight the demon king and learn about cooperation and responsibility. The parents enrolled their bright kids… and then the problems came.”


He continued. “The professor went rogue. The professor said that they were actually a hero, and in one fell swoop turned the kids into part of an organization ruled by the teacher. It was an operation with the same scope as the Fiurelle Group, which controls all information, or the beautiful master swindler, Holy Estella, who runs the Believers Association. These too can be considered their own type of heroism.”


All interest suddenly left Ryner’s expression. “The Fiurelle Group and Estella, huh… Just hearing their names makes me lose motivation.”


He remembered those names. How could he not?


So there was Ferris, right? The absolute queen of sheer audacity. Then there was Milk, his insane pain-in-the-ass childhood friend who wanted to marry him. And then there were these two organizations, too. His painful memories were apparent on his face, but nobody said anything to comfort him.


“And the group of so-called heroes did all kinds of horrible things,” the man continued. “They said it was for the sake of justice, so it was the peoples' duty to cooperate to ‘save the world,’ all while raiding fields and stealing money and land from those who need it. We tried to resist, but the kids were too strong. I don't know what they did to them. They had dreamy eyes and attacked us, yelling, ‘We're going to save the world!’ The worst part is that the professor is a pedoph—”


Ryner looked to Ferris, exasperated. “So what should we do? It doesn’t sound like this has anything to do with the Heroic Rel—”


“Hm,” Ferris interrupted. “It seems that we’ve finally found the first of this country’s heroic legends.”


“……Seriously?” Ryner asked, caught off-guard. 


Ferris, at least, looked like she was having fun. “It was a joke. I don’t feel the need to get wrapped up with Iyet’s strange organizations any more than strictly necessary.”


“So you just like bullying me.”


“Naturally.”


“Oh, right. Well, arguing is useless at this point, so…”


The man spoke from Ryner’s side. “People as strong as you guys are might be able to crush their so-called heroes! So I’m begging you, please! Save this town’s children!”


True, it was a massive problem that definitely needed solving. The town was in crisis. The kids were in danger. 


Even so, Ryner mostly just looked sleepy. “Ahh, man, that sucks. Would be nice if some ally of justice came along to help you out. But see, if I ignore my work, the real evil ruler Ferris would attack m—hey, uh, I lied! That wasn’t true! So if you could kindly remove your sword from my neck…”


“Mm. I still haven’t accomplished my most important task of eating the dango I purchased this afternoon, so I can’t help either.”


Having said their piece, Ryner and Ferris both turned to leave, even though the town and its children were in danger.


The man watched them go. “I knew there was no god in this world…”


---


A few days later.


“Yaaaay, look at all these people!” Milk Callaud said, looking this way and that as she walked through the town’s bustling shopping district.


She had a small figure, big eyes, and a cute flaxen ponytail that waved as she walked. Everything about her was childish… Nobody would think that she was the leader of a Taboo Hunter squadron from Roland, despite being flanked by four men in uniforms. She was only sixteen and had that air of innocence about her, after all.


A kind man followed her. He had white hair despite only being twenty-five. “Be careful so you don’t get lost, okay?”


Milk puffed out her cheeks. “There you go again, Luke! I’m not a kid!”


“I understand, Chief. You’re a good girl, so you won’t get lost.”


“Huh? Good girl? I am?” Milk asked, perfectly satisfied with his response. “Eheheh!”


Luke nodded, pleased, as if he was happily watching his own child grow up. Milk’s other three subordinates watched them with the same smiles.


Absolutely nothing about this scene betrayed the fact that they were elites working on a job laced with death. 


“Hey, Luke! Let’s go check that market out!”


Yup, they were elites alright… 


“Alright, Lear, since we finally have access to a kitchen for the first time in a while, shall we cook ourselves a meal?” Luke asked.


A cool man with sharp features responded. “That sounds nice. What do you think of buying some fish? I’ll investigate and find out which fish are in season here in Iyet right now.”


A boy named Moe who looked like he was just a little older than Milk responded. “Yay! Luke and Lear make the best food!”


A willful boy about the same age as Moe was next to speak. “So true.They’re on a whole different level than you, Moe.”


“As if you’re any better, Lach,” Moe said, indignant.


“Alright, alright, that’s enough of that,” Luke said with a motherly tone. “What do you guys want to eat?”


“Curry!” Milk, Lach, and Moe all yelled in unison.


Lear pressed his hand to his forehead at their childish outbursts. “I can’t believe you guys, asking for the same thing every single time.”


Lately, their complete lack of urgency was nothing short of amazing considering their line of work. 


“Curry it is,” Luke said. “We’ll buy everything we need, so Chief, you should go play and work up a good appetite for dinner.”


“Yeah! I’m really looking forward to it!”

Luke nodded. “Lach, Moe, you two are in charge of carrying everyhing.”


““Okaaay.””


“I’ll research the best seasonal ingredients,” Lear said.


“Please do,” Luke said. “Alrigh, Chief. We’re off.”


“See you later!” Milk said and waved them an exaggerated goodbye. “Aah, I’m really excited to eat curry today,” she said to herself. “Luke and Lear are really good at cooking. I can barely wait. It’s gonna be hard keeping my mind off of it all day… oh, I know! I’ll sing a curry song! Cur, cur, curry’s super good! You get the potatoes all together, and the car… rots… ugh, crap, now I’m even more hungry!”


She looked a little stupid singing to herself as she walked alone. She left the bustling street and followed a brick road into a residential area, where she saw a sign.


“Huh…? What’s that?” Milk said and tottered on over. “Huh? Wow, amazing! Is this for real!? I have to go see it!”


Her eyes sparkled with curiosity and she set out in a run.


By the way, this is what the sign said— 


Wait, you. Do you want to save the world? Let’s band together and defeat the great evil! You could be the third savior! —The Heroic Organization. We’re located at— 


---


Time passed, and now it was night. Luke, Lach, and Moe were waiting at a table, tense, with cold curry before them. Silence weighed heavily on their hearts.


Luke stared at the clock. It was 7:30 at night, and Milk’s curfew was six o’ clock. Milk was a good kid. She’d never stay out late. Not unless something happened…


Lach suddenly stood up fast enough for his chair to fall down with a loud sound. “Shit, Lear’s still not back!”


Lear was out investigating the situation. Milk had left the market at some point in time, and he was gathering information on when and why she’d disappeared so that he could make the best choice possible for getting her back and offer that up to Luke. Lear was a pro at that kind of thing.


They thought that everything would be okay if they left Lear to do his thing while they waited for Milk at the table in case she came back on her own while he was out. 


This was highly improbable , but it was possible that somehow Milk had lost track of time and was still out there playing. She was only sixteen, the perfect age to play outside. Time to relax was crucial in a line of work as harrowing as theirs. Luke would understand if that was the case, just this once.


“It’s okay if that’s what happened, so please just come back…”


The door opened to reveal Lear. “We have a problem,” he said.


Luke’s expression, normally kind, hardened. 


---


They moved fast. Abnormally so. Not a single word of their usual banter was uttered. 


What Lear told them was dangerous indeed. He had found out that Milk had approached a group called the Heroic Organization’s stronghold. Luke groaned the more he heard about the rumors surrounding the organization’s behavior. Their use of children was inexcusable. Then, on top of everything else, he heard that their leader Shanni was a pedophile who targeted young girls. 


It was no surprise that Luke broke out in a run the second the words left Lear’s mouth. “We’re short for time,” he said, his voice steady despite it all. “We have to go before he lays a hand on Milk… We’ll find their stronghold and take everything from them.”


“Yes, sir!” 


It was the first time in a long time that they let their true power show.


---


Their stronghold was on the edge of town. Their grounds were surrounded by a massive wall staffed by a suitable amount of watchmen. The gate itself had a whopping eight people acting as guards. They were muscular with a nasty look in their eyes. And they were all adults. 


Luke looked to Lear. “What does this mean? I thought that the Heroic Organization was made up of kids that Instructor Shanni was rounding up.”


Lear nodded, never tearing his cold expression away from the guardsmen. “Yes, that’s correct. But their organization is no longer the small group that it once was. Its focus is the children who completed his special course, but it looks like he also employs ruffians like them for jobs like this.”


“I see,” Luke said with a grave expression on his face. “So that means that the children are stronger than those men…”


That meant that they couldn’t go easy on their foes, children or not. Their chief Milk Callaud was a sixteen year old girl, but despite that, she was strong in a way that Luke and her other subordinates weren’t. Mentally, though… 


That aside, the wall was thickly coated in black. Luke had no idea what power may lie behind it. It was possible that their leader was many times stronger than they were… no, it was likely that they were. It was one of the most powerful organizations in the entire country, after all. He couldn’t imagine what it was like to get wrapped up with them without knowing what he did… 


It was even capable of destruction.


Luke looked around to his subordinates. Lear, Lach, Moe. They all shared the same information. They were overflowing with resolve, as if they weren’t phased by the prospect of danger at all. Even Lear, normally calm and collected, didn’t seem too bothered.


A small smile found its way to Luke’s lips.


This organization was holding their precious chief captive. It didn’t matter how dangerous it may be. There simply was no other answer but to save her.


Luke raised a hand lightly. “I’ll take the role of Chief Luke for the first time in a while now. Lach, Moe, you’ll take the left. Lear and I will go together. We’ll take the main gate in eight seconds. We’re going to save our princess!”


“Let’s do this!”


Lach and Moe shot away from where they stood, effectively disappearing just as their duty required them to. Luke confirmed that they’d left, then took off after them. He took the right side of the gate.


They rapidly crossed the distance to the gate. The guardsmen still hadn’t noticed their presence. 


Lear was counting behind them. “Four, five…”


The guards finally noticed Lach and Moe.


“Th, the hell are you…?”


“Seven… and there’s eight on the dot,” Lear finished, his voice even until the end. He lightly patted the guardsmen. Somehow they flew up like feathers in the air. 


“Guah!?”


“We’re on top!” Lach said from afar. Then he whacked a guard with the palm of his hand with a sound, sending him flying with his showy attack. He hit two guards who’d been stationed behind him and they all collapsed in a pile together. 


Moe was jumping around innocently. “Bam, take that! What do you think? Do I look like Chief Milk right about now?” He might have looked like he was dancing, but the reality was that he was swinging punches and kicks… and just like that, the last of the eight guards was defeated.


Luke, meanwhile, was drawing with light at his fingertips as he ran. “I wish for thunder - Lightning Flash!”

Thunder shot from the center of his magic circle. It broke straight through the massive gate with ease… but by the time the dust cleared, they were already gone, having used the dust to hide their entry to the Heroic Organization’s base.


They showed extraordinary skill. Chief Luke had his team moving as one and wouldn’t stop until he reached his objective.


Lear followed directly after Luke, flanked by Lach and Moe, who took care of guards as they appeared while Lear analyzed the battle as it happened. Nothing could stop them. They’d fought their way through the revolution just like this, too.


Suddenly, countless circles of light appeared before them. Then fire shot from the centers and fired towards Luke and the others.


“Disperse!”


The fireballs exploded. They threw themselves down to avoid the aftermath.


Moe groaned. “Uwaah. Iyet’s magic is surprisingly scary.”


“This isn’t the time for that,” Lach said. “They’re good. Things’ll get rough if there’s a lot of them.”


“Trueee. So what should we do?” Moe asked.


“What’s the plan?” Lach asked.


They both looked at Luke.


Lear tucked a loose strand of hair behind his ear, then turned to Luke as well. “We’re finally here, face-to-face with our foe’s main force. Though we can’t see them yet, since they went for a surprise attack…”


Even so, they could tell that their enemy was strong. They weren’t just foot soldiers. Say there were ten of them - if so, there was a possibility that even Chief Luke may fall. 


That was Luke’s assessment of the situation after that single attack.


His subordinates might not have noticed the presence of their attackers, but Luke had. He’d known that they were there. They’d used magic to warp their perception of light in the area, but they were unmistakably there.


Luke faced their enemy. “Will you come out for me? Or should I attack you from where you stand now?”

The enemy responded. Their magic stopped, and the strange swirling lights stopped to reveal reality; slowly, slowly their enemies appeared before them.


Luke balked. “Wh-what…?”  


It was unbelievable.


Their enemy was… a girl of about seventeen years old, the same as Lach and Moe. She’d dyed her short hair in a pink so hot that all one could think when they saw her was ‘um, why?’… and no matter how he looked at it, her hair didn’t match her dark black eyes. Her smile was bursting with energy, but instead of looking youthful, it was more like she was a businesswoman who sold her smile. And her clothes


To make things simple, she wore bunny ears. Her clothes were colorful and covered in pom-poms. She was carrying scepters with hearts on them, one in each hand. 


It was an outfit that’d make even a five year old child feel embarrassed, but here she was, swinging around her scepters with a smile. “Here I am, number one in the Heroic Association’s Magical Girl Branch! Pretty Meruru, at your service! I’ll punish bad kids with my Lovely Miracle Scepter! ☆”


And then… she posed!


It was all that Luke and the others could do but stare in a daze as Pretty Meruru pointed at them.


“Is this… okay?” Lach whispered. “Is it really okay for someone to live like that? She’s my age…”


“……”  


Nobody responded.


It was silent for quite some time.


Then.


Pretty Meruru twirled her scepter around a second time. “Umm. I’m Pretty Meruru, at your serv…”


““You don’t need to say it again!””


 Luke shook his head to try to clear it. “Ugh, enough! We don’t have time for this. We h-have to focus on Chief Milk. Where could she—”


Then, another voice suddenly echoed through the building. “Hey! Looks like you lost little ignorants are in a pinch.”


“Huh… Who…?”


Luke and the others turned around to face a man. He had a handsome face and green hair, but it was impossible to tell what was going on in his head. His smile was confident, and his armor… was rainbow.


The Taboo Hunters stared. What else could they do? It was just so gaudy. 


Moe was the first one to speak. “This is crazy! What’s with these guys? They’re so colorful that I don’t know where I’m supposed to be looking. Wait, is that the whole point of that armor? Like, to distract us?”


“No fucking way,” Lach muttered. 


The rainbow man’s eyes widened, and he shook a hand at them. “No, no, not another word. I understand what you guys are trying to say with just one look. Your uncertainty. Your sadness. There’s school tomorrow, but you’re exhausted. You don’t want to go. I’m sure that you yourselves have already realized it. It’s a bad omen. The demon king’s coming back. The world is on the verge of ruin once more!”


“Huh? How are those two things related…?”


The green haired man shook his head and paid no mind to Luke’s question. “Ah-ah, say no more. I see all. Calm your hearts. The hero Shanni, savior of our world, won’t let the bad feelings get to you! Now, you boys who have lived carrying that uneasiness until now! If you join my Heroic Organization, we’ll take care of everything! Let’s save the world together!”


So said the so-called Shanni as he waved his arm around with a sparkling smile.


Luke and the others took a step back. It was Shanni’s eyes that did it for them. He was getting totally carried away, intoxicated on himself and staring off until the distance.


There wasn’t a hint of coherence in his words, but even so, they realized one thing.


He was dangerous. Very much so.


On top of everything else, this man was said to be a pedophile… and he was keeping Milk prisoner… 


It was enough to make even Luke lose his composure. “So you’re the pedophile Shanni. Where’s Chief Milk!? I’ll never forgive you if anything happened to her! Free her!”


Luke,” Lear said from behind him, “he doesn’t seem like someone who will listen to words.”


So he said, but they had to do something. He could lay his evil hands on Milk at any time…


“Hm? You know Milk?” Shanni asked. “Also, pedophiles are disgraceful. I’m not going to touch her. And she came of her own free will.”


“Huh?”


“There’s no way that’s true,” Lach said. “Chief didn’t say anything about this to us. She’d never come to a place like this all by herself.”


Shanni raised his eyebrows. “Ah, I see. So you’re the subordinates she was talking about. But that’s weird. You should’ve gotten our message. ‘Milk will be with the Heroic Organization for a while, so I wonder if you’d be kind enough to come here to see her?’ Our resident witch actually took that message. So, Meruru. What’s going on?”


Meruru had never stopped posing. Only now did her expression break. “What!? I did deliver it! I gave it to Mew Mew, our magic alley cat, and he meowed and ran off with it! I’m sure he delivered it…”


““You call that delivering!?””


Meruru didn’t even get the chance to finish before Luke and the others’ voices drowned hers out. 


Shanni alone nodded, deep in thought. “I see. You definitely delivered it, then. Something must have happened to our magic alley cat…”


“To Mew Mew!? Don’t tell me that the demon king got to him!”


“Anyone could come to that conclusion.”


“……”


Who exactly was the so-called demon king? Everyone was thinking it, but no one had the energy left to ask… 


“Still, it sounds like Chief Milk is okay,” Lear said. 


“Yeah, when I think about it, there’s no way that Chief Milk would get kidnapped that easily,” Moe said. 


Lach sighed. “We spent way too much time worrying about her and yelling about how we had to save her before it was too late.”


Everyone looked relieved. 


Even Luke finally smiled when he looked around at his team. “Still, I’m worried that we weren’t too late. Ahh, we got really worked up about this. There is just one thing, though - we’ll have to scold Milk for this.”


“Wow, Luke, you can do that? I think you’ll go soft on her before anything gets done.”


“Uuh… that is a problem. She’s just too sweet…”


Everyone nodded in understanding. In the end, they were all doting fathers… 


“In any case, we’d best go meet her n…”


Lear’s words trailed off as someone stepped onto the scene.


Luke’s eyes widened. “I-it can’t be,” he whispered.


A girl of sixteen. An expression brimming with confidence. Fluffy bunny ears, a flaxen ponytail. Big, sparkly eyes… and a petite body dressed up with frills and pom-poms. She had a scepter with a star on the end, and waved it around as she spoke.


“Ta-da! Look, look, everyone! I’m Magical Girl Pretty Milk! Yay! I’m a pretty girl from a ma-ma-maaagic land! Pretty ☆ Lovely! Yaaay! ♡”


Somehow, she had even more energy than Meruru.


Shanni nodded in satisfaction. “Oh, you’re finally ready. My vision’s perfect, and I could see that you’d be great at this. Your expression is natural - you’re a girl trying to act more mature than you really are. Not just that, but you’re a professional poser. It’s like you’re not embarrassed at all. She’s a magical girl that only comes around once every thousand years!”


Meruru was sad, yet happy all the same. “I lost. Badly. A washed-up magical girl like me could never change the world. I’m counting on you, Pretty Milk.”


“Yeah, Milk will do her best! Because she’s from a magical place!” Milk said and broke into song.


Luke crumpled to the ground. “We were too late…”


For some reason, the hero Shanni’s expression turned serious. “Anyway, Milk. I’m so glad to see that you’ve successfully made the career change to a magical girl, safe and sound. Now will you tell me about that man you mentioned before?”


Milk’s expression changed to match his. “Huh? You mean, about Ryner? Eheheh. So, um, see, we said that we’d get married back when we were kids… but then he suddenly started running away from me! He’s running around with a girl who’s got beauty for brains! But she’s definitely deceiving him, so I’ll use my magic to put his head on straight!”


Shanni looked to Meruru with a grave look in his eyes. “What do you think? This man promised to marry Milk, who is still a child, then turned around and ran off with a beautiful woman instead… that means…”


Meruru nodded. “He’s the demon king. He’s seducing women and children, and keeps his hands full with every type of girl.”


“Exactly! W-well, I feel like an actual demon king would be keeping preteens around, but anyway, agreeing to marry fourteen or fifteen year olds like Milk… if we let an enviable guy like that live, the whole world would fall into darkness! This is the second coming of the demon king, so come on! It’s time to stand up and fight, Meruru, Milk!”


“Yeah!!”


With that, Shanni, Milk, and Meruru ran off. It was all that Luke and the others could do to stare on after them, too shocked to do a thing… 


Next up: Demon King Ryner’s Revival!


---


Speaking of the Demon King Ryner… 


“Uwah, I understand! Just put your sword away, c’mon, I’ll die if you don’t. I’ll really die.”


“Mm. And I intend to kill you.”


“I’m telling you, don’t kill me! Ugh, I just… I hate my life…”


Why did he have to die to be revived…?


---


Table of Contents

Previous | Next

idola: (Default)
 Volume 3: First Taste of Violence

Survival Denyuuden: The Genius Who Can’t Sleep


Table of Contents

Previous | Next


---


He didn’t want anything in particular.


He didn’t need anything luxurious.


He didn’t have to be different from other people.


All he really wanted was a normal, boring life.


But… the average happiness he wanted would never last. He could will it to be all he wanted, but it’d never happen. It was ‘the unthinkable.’


Even so… even so, even if it only lasted a moment… 


---


“You who stand before me—all of you—will become geniuses.”


Ryner looked around. They were in an inorganic arena, made of some type of stone, and he was surrounded by children of his own age - boys and girls of about five or six years old.


They, him included, had just been called ‘geniuses.’


Geniuses… yeah. Because they were geniuses… they were forced into this military institution. Because they were geniuses. Because they were different from other people. 


Because they were born with talent. Because they were born blessed.


Ryner couldn’t help but smile at that. He stared through his black bangs, which hadn’t been cut in a while… and thought of his own black eyes. Of the strange scarlet pentagram that rose within them.


It had only just shown itself to him. The military called it Alpha Stigma… 


But when his friends and the people who raised him back at the village saw the pentagram in his eyes, they called him… a monster.


A monster who lived to slaughter.


That’s what… they said. Yeah.


A woman in her early twenties had called them geniuses. She had shoulder-length indigo hair and a thin but trained body. She might’ve been pretty… but for the tense, harsh atmosphere surrounding her and the military uniform she was wearing, she was anything but cheerful.


She looked at them and spoke again.


“Yes. You are geniuses who have been chosen.”


Genius. Genius. Genius.


That might’ve been true.


He was a genius of a monster. One who couldn’t save or even connect with others. One who was only capable of causing pain… 


A worthless genius, without any value whatsoever. 


He laughed.


“This isn’t a joke!” The woman said. And in the moment he yelled, light flashed around him. The world spun as he flew back. Then he realized he’d been punched. Hard. Her lithe body was capable of far more than it seemed, judging by how far she punched him.


“……”


He didn’t make a sound. His head was spinning. He couldn’t move his legs. Blood was steadily escaping from his cut lip… 


Her sharp gaze settled on Ryner. “You have been called geniuses your whole life. Then you come to train under me… and then you die. So don’t get the wrong idea when I call you a genius. That’ll get you killed sooner than later.”


Ryner finally found the strength to stand. He kept his eyes locked on her as he did so.


“You think you’re so special, laughing like that. Now that you’re back, I need you to listen to me. I won’t say this twice. Let’s start with my name. I’m Jereme Crysler,” she said and smiled. “For the next year, that will be the name of your god, so remember it well. My orders are absolute. If you should ignore them, I will kill you.”


Then she continued. “Even so, you’re lucky. You’d normally be sent to a place where you have to kill other kids, like Special Institution #307, or the Emeril Institution… You’d be dead if you weren’t the last one standing. But you were scouted for talent among the kids in the army, so instead of sending you straight to hell, you were sent to me. I will teach you how to fight. How to last. Of course, if you can’t do that, you’ll still die, though.”


She laughed. “In any case, it’s time for your introductions, followed by a test. First…”


She dug in her pocket, then removed several pieces of paper to read off of. “Oh, so the kid I just punched was an Alpha Stigma bearer. You were unable to dodge. Basically, you’re a total amateure when it comes to hand-to-hand. You may know how to use magic, but you have no real knowledge of magic itself.”


Jereme sighed. “You’re not useful at all, and yet, the military brought you here when it attacked the village that raised you. The fact that they saw potential in you and brought you here means that you were saved…”


Ryner glared. “Why… do you know…?”


Jereme smiled as if looking down on him. “Do you think that you’re some kind of genius just because you saved the villagers? Do you like being praised? Don’t you think that’s stupid?”


“N-no!” Ryner protested. “I don’t feel good about it at all… And no one praised me for it anyway. This power… This monstrous power…”


Jereme snorted. “Haah? Then you’re looking down on their lives? Of course no one praised you and your half-baked power. You’re misunderstanding something. You’re persecuted as a monster, but if you say that you want to save humans knowing that…”


Then Jereme looked to a girl who was about Ryner’s age. She had unusual, long aquamarine-colored hair. “Ryner Lute,” Jereme said, “What you just said irritated me. I am going to kill this cute girl with magic right here and now, where you can see.”


“Wh-what… are you saying?” 


 It just didn’t make sense.


This was the first time that Ryner had ever met someone like this woman. It was almost like… 


“If you truly have the power to save people, then stop me from killing her. But if you can’t save this girl… then I will kill another child. So make your decision - will you save her, or will you not? Your timer starts now.”


Jereme raised her hand and began to draw a magic circle of light before her.


Ryner’s eyes widened, then a red pentagram shone from within them.


He could see everything. Everything about the magic circle that she had just drawn, from the structure to the words to activate it. He could see it all, down to the letter, down to its depths… 


Then he began to draw the exact same circle that she had just finished. However—


“You’re too late. I wish for thunder - Lightning Flash!”

Her spell fired overwhelmingly quickly. The army men who he’d fought before absolutely could not compare to her. His spell was only a tenth of the way complete by the time hers was firing towards the girl.


“Stooopp!!” Ryner screamed. 


The girl moved back as if seeing the spell before it ever started, dodging it entirely. Then she turned towards Ryner. “What was that ‘stooop’ supposed to meeean?” She asked. “You’re totally misunderstanding something. I am the great Pia Valiere, a true genius. You know that, right? I’m different from the rest of you,” the girl with the aquamarine hair - Pia - said, completely unperturbed by this turn of events. 


Ryner stared, in a daze. 


“Ugh, lookie here,” Pia said. “Stop staring like an idiot and get to finishing your spell. Go on and kill that hag.”


“Huh? What? Huh?” Ryner said.


Pia put some distance between herself and Jereme, moving fluidly, like she was a wave on the ocean’s surface. “God. Why do those of us with power need to serve Roland’s military, anyway? Sounds like someone hasn’t been thinking. Ummm, if I remember correctlllyy, you’re Ryner, right? You’re not bad if you can use Lightning Flash at your age, but you’re not all that. Okay, look around. That boy’s doing better than you are, see?”


“Huh?”


Ryner looked around, just like she said to. Sure enough, there was a boy running around with circular motions, putting distance between himself and Jereme. It was a strange sight, since the boy’s eyes were serenely shut. He had soft-looking golden hair that flowed with his movements, and despite his closed eyes, he ran carefully, like he could see everything.


Jereme turned the page. “Hmm… So you’re planning on going against me together? That’s fun. And the one looking like an idiot over there, running around me with his eyes closed is Peria Peloura, right?”


“…What does that say about me?” The boy with the closed eyes asked calmly.


Jereme’s eyes fell to her papers, but Peria took the opportunity to get behind her and fire a punch to her back. 


Ryner stared, astonished by the sight. It was amazing that a boy the same age as he was could attack her so overwhelmingly fast. Accurately, too. The second she’d looked down, he’d taken the opportunity to catch her off guard.


The boy spoke. “I learned this from people who can’t fight with their eyes closed…”


Then Jereme moved to the side, turned back, and grabbed his fist like it was no effort at all. Then she squeezed his wrist.


“Uwoh…!”

“Hmph. Peria Peloura. You’re a victim of the ‘all-boundaries’ experiment, aren’t you. You’ve been tattooed with numerous magical circles that brought your sight and hearing into non-existence, but as compensation, you’ve been bestowed with an abnormal sense of perception, one that allows you to understand what’s going on around you despite everything, but…”


She squeezed his arm even harder. “No matter how well your perception may be, it’s pointless if you’re still this slow. How can you be called a genius like that?”


Peria raised his face as though he was looking at her, despite his closed eyes. “A genius? To tell you the truth, I… no, I mean, do you really think that I wanted this? The military forced this experiment on me… On my eyes, on my ears… I can’t experience the world now. I can only ‘sense’ it…”


 Jereme frowned, exasperated. “So you want revenge on Roland?”

“That’s right! I’ll definitely get revenge on you g… gugh!”


He never did finish that sentence. Jereme sent him flying with ease. He made a sound as he hit the ground, then rolled across it… 


“You’re weak!” Jereme said. “How do you intend to get revenge when you’re that weak? You’re not persuasive in the slightest. There are people in Roland’s military who are far stronger than I am. How exactly do you plan on getting revenge against them?


“I…”


“Don’t ‘I’ me! If you can’t answer my question, then you’re not qualified to use the word ‘revenge,’ you brat! Don’t think that you’re special just because you can perceive the world! And…”


She looked to Ryner, “You too, Ryner Lute! You have power, but it’s laughable at best… You can’t even protect yourself, and here you are wanting to protect others? To save them? Don’t be stupid! You all live in a hell where you can’t afford to think about others. From now on, you should only worry about yourselves. If you want to escape, then you need to be strong enough that I can’t kill you!” Jereme screamed. 


Ryner couldn’t move.


All it took was her glare to render him immobile. He felt like… like her aura alone was capable of killing him… 


Even Ryner, who hadn’t undergone any training whatsoever, could understand that she was strong just by that look. Unbelievably so. He couldn’t do anything. Even if he tried, it’d be absolutely pointless. They were in completely different leagues. 


She might’ve been a lean woman, but that didn’t change the power within her.


Peria was the same. His eyes were closed and his ears were deaf, but he still managed to radiate his own kind of power.


If he moved.


He’d be killed.


And yet… 


“Alright, alrigghht. Is that all the bullshit you have to say, hag?” Pia asked. She wasn’t concerned in the slightest. In fact, her chest was puffed out with pride despite the killing intent swirling around them.


Then Pia looked at Ryner and Peria. “Godd, I knew that boys were useless, but I can’t believe that you couldn’t even manage to make a gap for me. You can’t move just because she’s hysterical? You’re worse than pathetic, and here I am, a real genius. I’ll finish her up real quick, so after that you have to listen to what I, the great Pia, have to say.”


Jereme grinned. “Not bad. You can still move despite everything. Let’s see what a self-proclaimed genius can do. Hmm, so…” She looked back down to her papers.


Pia put her hands on her hips. She was far too proud in these circumstances. It was absurd. “Have a good look at my accomplishments and be amazed. I graduated from a top military academy with super duper grades when I was just four years old. I’m different. I’m four times as good as you guys are at magic. I’m finally being recognized for what I am. I’ll be adopted by a noble and on the highway to being an elite in no time…”


“That’s weird,” Jereme said, cutting Pia off. “That’s not what’s written here. It says that you were a problem child in school. That you’d make it everyone’s problem the second things didn’t go your way… Your noble ‘parents’ abandoned you because of that, and now you’re here. Well, you have a hereditary magical abnormality, and uncooperativeness seems to be part of that package.”


Pia bit her lip and wrinkled her nose at Jereme. “What does that mean! What do you mean I’m uncooperative? Normal people just can’t keep up with me!”


“Hmph. Yep, that’s what we call uncooperative…”


“Shut uuupp! Shut up, shut up, shut uuupp! I don’t have to listen to normies. Ugh, now I’m mad! My number one pet peeve is when people try to look down on me! I’m totally gonna obliterate you!” Pia yelled while shaking her arms. 


“I-it’s like they’re not communicating at all,” Peria said, bewildered. “She really is uncooperative…”


“Y, yeah,” Ryner agreed with a nod. 


Pia drew a magic circle with unreal speed as they spoke. “You’ll be shocked when you see my super ultra Lightning Flash! Here we go! I wish for thunder—”


Light gathered in the center of her magic circle. It was massively bright, and her brightness was several times larger than Jereme’s spell had been. Then she pointed towards her target.


“Lightning—”


 She stopped there… no, she was stopped there.


At some point, Jereme had appeared behind Pia. She yanked her cyan hair down and pulled her to the ground.


“What’s wrong?” Jereme asked as she held Pia’s face to the ground by her hair. “Come on, shock me with your amplified magic. Fire it and surprise me with how good you are.”


Pia groaned, frustration bubbling on her face. “Uuh…”


“Uuh? What are you uuh-ing about? Are you okay with that being your final word? I’m going to kill you now. Are you okay with that?”


“Shit,” Pia said into the training ground’s stone floor. “And you’re a normie of all things…”


“If I’m a ‘normie,’ then what does that make you? A worm? I hate brats who don’t understand anything. Though I guess that doesn’t matter, since I’m killing you now anyway. Or do you want to live just a little longer? I’ll turn a blind eye to this if that’s what you want. But I need you to understand that this is what a human is capable of, worm. And you have to apologize. So? Say you’re sorry. I’ll let this go if you say you’re sorry. So say it. I’ll let you get up, so come on.”


She loosened her grip on Pia.


“You fucking hag!” Pia yelled the second she was able. “Get your dirty hand off of—auh!”


Jereme shoved her face back into the ground. Blood dripped from Pia’s nose. Then Jereme lifted her hand once again.


“Uuh… I can’t believe this is happening to me,” Pia groaned. “I won’t let this go… uogh!?”


Jereme slammed her face into the ground again. Then she raised Pia’s head by her hair. 


“…U…gh… Sh… I, I… ’m s, sor… ry,” Pia whimpered, on the verge of tears. Blood was steadily flowing through her mouth and her nose… 


Jereme nodded, lifted Pia up by her hair a final time, and tossed her over to where Ryner and Peria stood.


“Alright,” Jereme said, “That’s it for my exam. I understand where you stand now. Hopefully you’ve grasped your situation by now. Today is the day I became your god. I’ll kill you where you stand if you don’t listen to me. Any objections?”


No one said a word. Not after everything that’d just transpired.


Jereme continued. “Your real training will begin tomorrow, so get some good sleep in before then. This whole building is reserved for our use, so feel free to rest wherever you’d like. There are several rooms here, as well as a cafeteria to eat at. Use the facilities to your benefit. This will be both your home and your training grounds for the next year. At the very least, you’ll survive as long as you do what I say. But if you try to escape, you’ll be chased down and killed faster than you can imagine… Any questions?”


Everyone shook their heads without uttering a word. 


The three children deeply understood that they were incapable of winning against this woman. 


Jereme nodded, satisfied. “I’ll be seeing you tomorrow, then.”


With that, she turned and left the arena. The kids’ eyes followed her until she was gone.


Pia was the first to speak. “Uuh, we’ve gotten all caught up in something serious… I was the top student in my academy, and that hag still managed to beat me silly… I was holding back, but still. She’s something else.”


“……Holding back?” Ryner said without thinking.


“What! If you have something to say, then say it!”

“N-no, I don’t, but…”


“What was your name again? Ryner, or something? You didn’t even fight back, so what gives you the right to look down on me?


“Huh?” There she went, putting words in his mouth. Ryner’s expression turned troubled. “Nah, I really don’t think I was looking down on you…” 


“Nah?” Pia repeated. “You sound too casual. Are you trying to be masculine? That does not suit you. You look like you’re a goodie-two-shoes. Talking like that isn’t going to make you sound strong! You should be going, ‘I believe’ I wasn’t looking down on you!”

Ryner was shocked to the point that he couldn’t form words. “Uuh…”


“Now, now,” Peria said with his calming voice, “I believe that we can agree to disagree on this…”


“You believe? Uwagh! Did you seriously just say that? Are you trying to sound like a good boy, saying that you believe instead of you think? Nobody thinks you’re cute!”


“No, I am really not trying to sound like a good boy…”


 “Ah! You just said I am instead of I’m! You’re sooo lame.”


Ryner and Peria exchanged a look. In that moment, their hearts connected and spoke to each other just as clearly as words might have: So it doesn’t matter what we say


“But anyway,” Ryner said, “You guys are really strong—”


“No, you’re just weak,” Pia interrupted. “What were you even thinking about as you lived up until now? This is Roland. Normally you would have known that the military would pick you up and work you to the bone for being special sooner than later.”


“Huh? Really?”


Peria smiled through unhappiness, then shook his head. “You’re going a bit too far. Just because you have some special power doesn’t matter as long as they don’t find out… Although, some of us had no choice. We were forced into experiments and couldn’t do anything to stop it… I suppose we just have bad luck. I guess we all have bad luck here, though.”


“Aahn? Could you not lump my luck in with normie luck like yours?”


“Ah, s-sorry,” Peria apologized, a troubled look on his face. “I-I guess you’re different… Anyway, you might have realized it when that Jereme woman said it before, too, but I only have this power because I was ‘given’ it through an experiment. I’ve been training since then, trying to reverse it. But you, Pia…” 


“It’s Lady Pia to you!”


“……Lady… Pia… You said that you trained in a special military academy, right?”


Pia nodded at the critical moment. “Thaaat’s right! I’ve trained in magic and hand-to-hand combat. Even adults can’t compete against me! Whaat? You’re thinking about that Jereme woman!? She’s a monster! I’ll beat that hag up before you know it… But more importantly, Ryner, you’re the problem here! It looks like you can use a little bit of magic, but you’re a dimwit who can’t even do it quickly! And you suck at hand-to-hand! Where did you even train!?”

“Um… well, I didn’t really… I was living a normal life in the village, and then I was taken here all of a sudden…”


“Yeah, that’s a lie!” Pia said as she whacked Ryner upside the head. “If that was true, you wouldn’t know how to use Lightning Flash!”


Ryner pressed a hand to his head. It really hurt. All he could do was mumble a response out. “I…”


Peria spoke from beside him. “No, Ryner is an Alpha Stigma bearer. Wouldn’t he be able to use any magic that people cast in front of him?”


“Whaat? You’re an Alpha Stigma bearer? Peria, how’d you know that?”

“I mean, Jereme said it. Did you not catch it?”


For some reason, Pia puffed out her chest. “Obviously! I don’t care about things that aren’t about me!” she declared.


Ryner and Peria exchanged another look. An unsaid sigh passed between them.


“So that means that you could copy Lightning Flash just because Jereme used it?”


Ryner nodded. “Mm-hm. But I’m not very good at it. I’m still not used to casting magic.”


Pia wrinkled her nose. “Hmmmm… By the way, do you know how long it took for me to be able to use magic?”


Ryner shook his head. “How long?”


“Six months! And I was exceptional! Superior! My skill and speed was enough to make the world cheer for me! And you’re telling me that you can do that just by looking at it?”


“Y-yeah.”


But in the moment that Ryner nodded—”


“Fucker!”


Her fist smacked him dead in the face. He didn’t dodge - he just went flying without a fight. He curled into himself on the ground, holding his face in his hand out of pain.


Pia completely ignored that pain. She sighed loudly. “Aw, man. Hitting you is really refreshing. This is why I hate normies. The second you find something good about yourselves, you start feeling all good and optimistic about it.”


Ryner didn’t move his hand from his aching cheek. “I-I’m not really optimistic, though…” 


“What!? Are you complaining?” She spat as she stared at him with a fierce expression on her face.


There it was. No matter what he said, she’d still yell at him. “Uuh, n-no,” he answered.


Pia looked satisfied. “Good. Anyway, nice to meet you guys. I’m a genius, so you can come to me with anything you don’t know and I’ll show you how to do it! Now let’s get a good night’s sleep so that I can shock that hag into silence tomorrow!”


With that, she left the training grounds… 


Ryner and Peria watched her in blank amazement.


“S-so this is what we’re dealing with for the next year,” Ryner mumbled.


“…Let’s do our best as the guys around here…”


They nodded at each other.


That was the first day that Ryner spent in Jereme Crysler’s training facility.


---


Their real training started the following day.


The three kids were separated for their training, since they all had different power levels.


Pia and Peria seemed like they were giving it their best in their own drills. Ryner, meanwhile… 


He was called into a plain training room.


Jereme gazed at him and spoke. “Umm, so, Ryner. You’re the weakest of the three of you. If I were to rank you guys, I’d say that Pia comes out on top, followed by Peria… Then there’s you, who’s definitely lacking in power. Your first goal should be to reach Peria’s level.”


Ryner grimaced. “But Peria looked like he was really strong yesterday? I don’t think that I can get to his level… I’ve never even trained before.”


Jereme nodded, then grinned. And then… while smiling, she smacked Ryner hard enough for him to fall to the ground.


“Gyah!?” He pressed a hand to his hurt cheek as he lay on the ground. “Uuh… This just keeps happening…”


“Did I ask for your opinion? If I tell you to become as strong as Peria, then that’s what you’ll do. Next up will be Pia. That’s your starting point. And you’re telling me that you can’t do it just because you’ve never trained before? Don’t worry about that. If you train three times as hard as Peria from now on, you’ll catch up in no time…”


Ryner shivered. “Th, three times… I can’t… gyaahh!!”

She kicked him in the face. “In any case, if you can’t dodge my attacks now, then you’re going to end up dead.”


He groaned, hand back on his aching face, then whispered to himself. “Dying might be better than this…”


His whole body was shivering from being hit in the head. He couldn’t find the will to do anything.


But Jereme raised her fist again… 


Ryner tensed. Jereme smirked.


“See? You’ve already grown. You’re prepared to react to my fist. Real life experiences are the best way to improve. This will be your curriculum - the life you will lead from now on.”


With that, she lowered her fist, dug in her pocket, and handed Ryner a piece of paper. 


He looked down to read it and was immediately at a loss for words.


5:00 am - Wake up, then immediately begin fighting Jereme. This period lasts for six hours.


11:00 am - Magic research to allow your body time to rest. There will be an assignment, and it will be completed within seven hours. 


8:00 pm - You will integrate your research into your battle training. This practical exam will last for nine hours.


That makes 22 hours of training. There will be no breaks. You may use the remaining two hours however you would like.


It was painfully straightforward. Anyone could understand what it meant.


“Tch… What am I even supposed to do in two hours?”


“I thought that I was pretty clear about that? You can spend it however you like. Though I recommend that you eat and sleep…”


“That’s crazy… You won’t be able to sleep either, will you? And people die when they can’t sleep. So this has to be a joke… right?”


“Sure,  people do die if they don’t sleep. My face would lose its natural beauty, too. But don’t worry. I’ll have someone from the government watch you strictly from time to time while I rest—”


“Why would I be worry about thaaaaat!” Ryner shrieked, despair filling his mind. 


Jereme completely ignored his fever pitch. “Alright, now that that’s all clear, it’s six-thirty in the morning right now. We’ll spar for four and a half hours, until eleven. I’m going to punch you, kick you, strangle you, and attack you until then. Use your head and resist to the best of your ability. You’ll die if you don’t give it your all, so let’s go!”

Her tone was light, but the fist that swung towards him was anything but.


Ryner’s screams echoed through the room.


---


Ryner was laying on the ground at the end of those four and a half hours. His elbows and neck were twisted by Jereme’s blood-stained hands. 


“Ah, augh… uu…”


 He was on the verge of losing consciousness for the sixth time that day when her grip wavered.


“Alright!” Jereme said. “That’s time. You’re still alive. You did well. This is great for your first time, really. Now go to the library and study while I train Peria.”


But Ryner was long past the point where he could stand. His body felt like it’d been ravaged, and his mind was somewhere far away. She’d punched his face, kicked him in the stomach, and gone all out on his joints more times than he could count in those four and a half hours… 


Somewhere along the way, he’d managed to dodge some of her attacks… All he could think about was how much it’d hurt if she hit him again. 


His mind was blank. He just couldn’t move himself to stand… 


“Hm, what’s that? If you don’t want to go to the library, then that means that you want to keep going, right? Alright, let’s go for another four—”


Ryner bolted up. Sharp pain shot through his body. “Uuh… shit!”


But he had to remain calm. He had to stay conscious. He had to stifle the urge to lend himself to nothing. If he closed his eyes, this would never stop.


He’d have to repeat this countless times, but he’d definitely die if they kept going.


He definitely, definitely, definitely, definitely… 


He had to do something… so that he wouldn’t die… 


“Ah, aah, I was just, going to the library…”


He forced himself to stagger away.


“Right, exactly,” Jereme said. “Let your body rest while you study. The only books there are ones that you’re going to have to work your brain to the limit to understand even the basics of. After that, you have another hour of hand-to-hand combat, then an hour break. That’s how we’re doing this, okay?”


“……”  


What could Ryner even say at this point?


---


Researching magic was surprisingly fun.


Jereme had left him a bunch of really difficult, highly specialized books on magical theory to read, and he was currently making his way through one.


“Hmm, so that’s how magic is made…”


He was half-laying on his desk because his body was beaten to its core, but he was still flipping pages as fast as he could manage. He’d never seen books like this back at the village - there were books, sure, but nothing as full of knowledge as this.


Honestly, it was really fun.


He could easily grasp what spells were supposed to be just by reading about them. That was all it took for him to learn how to use them. It was almost like what happened when he looked at the real deal. 


It was strange.


All he had to do was read, and he understood it in seconds.


Just who… 


“…Gyaaahh!”


Screaming echoed from the next room over. It was Peria. Ryner grimaced. “Uuh… You can do it, Peria—”


“Aaaahh!”


But Peria was screaming again before Ryner could even finish his sentence. 


His screams repeated, on and on, over and over, filling Ryner’s ears until morning.


Depression was sinking through him. He covered his ears, then looked back down at the book he’d been reading.


---


After that, it was time to cast the magic he learned to increase his speed and to use it in battle.


It was the kind of training where he used both the spells he copied from Jereme alongside the magic he’d just learned. He had to do that while considering the hand-to-hand aspect of battle, too… 


The day came to a close with him once again laying beaten on the ground.


This time, he truly lost consciousness. Everything went white. Nothingness filled his mind.


“Alright, it’s morning. Time for some sparring—!”


“You’re kidding me!?”

This time, he was the one screaming so loudly that it could be heard inside of the library.


---


A month passed in that manner.


---


For some reason, they had a break in their training that day.


He woke at five in the morning, and was free until seven. Then he was ordered to go to the arena, where Pia and Peria also gathered.


Pia furrowed her eyebrows. “Ryner, you’re laate! What are you thinking, making me wait like this!?”


Ryner was already tired. “Umm… I was late? You’re getting mad about that? So, uhh…” He stopped there.  


Peria, meanwhile, was concerned. “Ryner, are you alright? You look really, really tired.”


“…Huh? Oh, uh, sorry. I was sleepwalking. I’ve been pretty sleep-deprived lately, y’know…?” Ryner said as he stumbled up to the others.


“But you’re sleepwalking even more than usual. Are, are you really okay?”


Ryner couldn’t even keep his eyes open. Lately, opening them halfway was the best he could do. He laughed as if he was proud. “But think about it like this. If you’re not getting enough sleep, then isn’t sleepwalking actually really efficient? I feel like I’ve been sleeping every extra second I get—”


Jereme interrupted him. “Enough small-talk. It’s time for your scheduled test on everything you’ve been working on.”


“What do you mean, ‘scheduled!?’” Pia said. “Since when?”


“Hm? Since now,” Jereme said. “From now on, your abilities will be tested monthly, okay?”


“Will this be like when we fought back in the beginning?” Peria asked.


Jereme shook her head. “No, we do that every day, don’t we? This will be an all-out battle between the three of you.”


Peria gasped. “No…” 


“No way!” Pia said. “Things’ll get real serious if I go all-out on these normies, you know!”


Ryner was silent. It was like he wasn’t interested in any of this. But that was obvious, wasn’t it? After all, there was no way that he could win against these two. Even so, the conversation continued around him.


Jereme continued. “Last time, Pia was the strongest, followed by Peria, and then Ryner was in last place. I wonder who will come out on top this time?”


Pia shrugged. “There’s no point in even doing this. I’m a genius. It’s impossible for me to lose to these losers.”


Jereme ignored her. “Let’s get started. Does anyone want to go first?”


“No,” Peria said. “I…” 


Ryner was silent. He wasn’t even looking in the right direction. 


Pia looked between them. “What’s all this about? You guys don’t have any confidence at all, do you? I understand, going up against me is terrifying… But aren’t you guys pathetic? Alright, I’ll fight Peria first. After that, I’ll fight Ryner.”


Jereme nodded. “That works. Let’s get started, then. By the way, the winner gets a day off of training.”


Ryner’s eyes snapped open. “S-seriously!?”

“It’s true. Not only that, but your free time will change, too. The strongest will get seven hours of free time per day. Ryner, I want you to understand that this past month, Pia has gotten five hours more free time than you per day. Peria has gotten five hours total. You’ve had two. Isn’t that frustrating?”


Peria was the one to respond to her inflammatory comments. “W, wait, Ryner has only gotten two hours a day? When was he supposed to eat and stuff?”


Ryner’s expression turned dark. “Umm… while reading…”


“Then that leaves you two hours of sleep… Two hours… No wonder you’re always sleepwalking,” Peria said, flustered. 


“Oh, my,” Jereme said. “Are you sympathizing with Ryner? So will you let him win today? If you do, then I think you’ll become an expert at sleepwalking, too.”


Peria grimaced, then patted Ryner on the shoulders. “I’m sorry, Ryner. I’m going to do my best, so…”

“Uuh…”


In the end, their solidarity as the only boys here was fragile and easily broken. Ryner could feel tears threatening the corners of his eyes.


Anyway.


“Alright, let’s get started,” Jereme said. “Pia, Peria, it’s time to fight. Five, four, three, two, one. Go.”


With that, their match began, far more casually than it probably should have been.


“Let’s gooo!”


“Let’s begin.”


Pia and Peria started to move. Ryner watched in amazement. They were fast. He could immediately see that they’d improved tenfold by the rigorous training that’d been imposed on them all, bringing them to the brink of death time and time again.


“Amazing…” 


Ryner knew at once that he’d never reach their level.


“You’re thinking that you’ll never catch up, aren’t you?” Jereme asked. “That means that you’ll be stuck with only two hours of sleep forever.”


“But there’s no way I can beat them after just one month.”


“Then you’d better get used to living on two hours of sleep for the next year.”


Ryner scowled. “There’s no way!!”


“Then take the time to watch Peria closely. Look, there’s no way he’s going to win against Pia. You’re right about one thing - the past month hasn’t changed the gap between their abilities.”


Ryner looked back to Pia and Peria. He watched as Pia casted her amplified magic, and Peria tried to pierce through it and into her chest.


Then Pia suddenly stopped her spell with the clap of her hands and grinned. “You're sooo easy to trick. By the way, that spell was a fake-out. Think you can dodge my fists while you're focused on my magic?” Pia fired her fists towards him at an incredible speed.


Peria made to block her. “Don't look down on me by using a weak attack like that…”


“That was a fake, too! Here’s the winning hit!” Pia said as she crouched down, then swept her leg past Peria’s, knocking him over. Then she sat on him, grabbed a fistful of his hair with one hand, and his neck with the other— 


“That’s time!” Jereme said.


Pia’s arms moved from Peria. “Whaaat? We’re already done? Laaame. Actually, this competition’s sucked since the beginning. Why does a genius like me have to fight a normie like Peria? Also, girls are superior to boys, so you had me winning against Peria twice before the match even started. It was absolutely impossible for me to lose!”


Jereme nodded. “I can’t argue that women are superior to men, but Pia, don’t get cocky. If you do, you’re bound to make mistakes.”


“Cocky?” Pia said, then raised her lower lip in a pout. “Who do you think you’re talking to? I don’t make mistakes.”


Jereme shook her head. “No. You listened when I told you that amplification magic leaves you with a lot of openings and used that to your advantage with a feint... I can tell that you're improving, which makes me feel lucky as your teacher.”


Pia’s mouth dropped in shock. “Huh? Uh, wait, is that a compliment? You’re kidding! I can’t believe… um, I mean, yeah! Your training is easy peasy!” Pia said, her happy tone betraying her words.


“Also,” Jereme continued, “when you said ‘think you can dodge my fists?’ as another feint? That was pretty good. Your extreme self-confidence lends well to the brute-force approach. Alright, you pass.”


Then she looked to Peria. “But Peria, you made a mistake. Your All Prohibited power heightens your senses, and yet... Even though you were fighting her from a distance, you let Pia's trick get to you. I'm disappointed. You get a failing grade, so your daily free time will decrease by one hour daily.”


“What!?” Peria and Ryner both yelled.


“W-wait, does that mean that we get even less free time if we don’t do a good job?” Ryner asked.


“It’s only natural. If you aren’t doing well, then that means you need more training.”


“You’re telling me that my two hours could get even smaller…?”


Jereme nodded. “It sure can.”


“I hate thiiisss!” Ryner scremed.


“Then you have to fight to the utmost of your ability. I’m not saying that winning or losing is the be all, end all. If you fight poorly, that means that you didn’t value your teaching, and your free time will decrease. If you fight well, then it won’t.” 


Ryner gripped his head with his hands. 


Value your teaching.


Those words swirled around in his head, over and over again. 


Her teachings… what did she teach him, again? What did she teach him over the past month?


“……”


Ryner thought about it.


“………”


His cloudy, sleep-deprived mind frantically struggled to think.


“…………”


But all that he could remember was Jereme punching him, kicking him, and choking him… She didn’t teach him a single thing! What could he do but despair?


“Alright, it’s time for the next match,” Jereme said. “Next up is Peria and Ryner. Five, four, three, two, one, go!”


“Whaaat!? Give me some time here!” Ryner yelled. But it was too late. Peria was long gone. “Huh? Where did he…”


Then Ryner heard a voice from behind him. “I’m sorry, Ryner.”


Everything went black.


---


“It’s coooollddd!” Ryner screamed. But he was already used to this. To closing his eyes, and then opening them like this. He sighed. “This again…”


He’d probably fainted. He couldn’t help but recall the many days he spent fainting, then having cold water splashed on him to wake him up… Ryner’s body stood without his mind, giddy with confusion… “Hey, Jereme, how much longer are we gonna practice? I’ll die… I’ll die die die die die…”


Then Jereme… no, not Jereme, but someone else responded. “No, Ryner. This isn’t practice. This is an exam. Come on, Ryner, come back to us. I just hit you in the back of your neck with my hand.”


“Huh?” Everything came rushing back to him. “Oh. Yeah, right. I lost, huh?”


“Don’t you think you should try a little harder?” Jereme asked. “If you don’t, your free time will drop by one hour…” 


“W-wait!” Ryner said. “One whole hour? But I only get two hours to sleep in the first place, so… it’d become one hour? Just one hour every day?”


“That’s right. Any complaints?”


“Duh! I mean, I’d seriously die.”


Jereme shrugged. “But you’ll die if you’re too weak anyway. So if you can’t even take my training, keep your head up and take death like a man. Now stop your whining and let’s move on. Pia, Ryner, it’s time to go. Five, four—”


“Gaaah!? We’re already fighting? Uh, so, Pia! Can you go easy on me? If I lose again, I won’t get a single hour of sleep anymore.”


“There’s nothing I can do about that,” Pia said. “But okay. I’ll play nice.”


“Oh, thank you! Pia, you look like a goddess right now!”


“—three, two, one. Go.”


In an instant, Pia’s shit-eating grin disappeared, and Ryner’s world went black.


---


“It’s coooollddd! Pia, you said you’d go easy on me!” Ryner yelled. He’d just regained consciousness, but he was already exhausted again. “So whyyy did I faint!?”


Pia shrugged. “What can I say? When a genius like me fights a normie, anything short of instant death is me going easy.”


“And what part of that was ‘going easy’!? You attacked me with all you had!”


“Well, anyway,” Jereme said, “your free time is down again.”


“And when am I supposed to sleep now!?”


“Do you really have to sleep, though?” Jereme asked.


“That’s stupid! Please, please just let me sleep a little bit… It’s a miracle that I managed to survive this past month as is. Please just let me sleep… please, be nice to me and let me sleep…”


“Be nice? Why should I be nice to you? The only time I plan on ever being nice is to my future husband. Everyone else is pretty insignificant to me, just like insects on the ground are insignificant to you.”


What a thing to say… 


Peria looked to Ryner and whispered. “A woman who says that everyone but her is like an insect will never find a man.”


Very true. Ryner nodded his agreement. 


Then Jereme kicked Peria so hard that he went flying.


“Uuh…”


Okay, mistakes were made. Ryner was certain that he’d be next.


Jereme tightened her fist. “So, Ryner. Were you just agreeing with Peria? You couldn’t have been, right? But you’re misunderstanding something. Even if my man decided he liked more delicate girls instead and tried to leave me, I’d just kill him!”


Ryner didn’t really understand what was happening other than that his situation was getting worse by the second. He shivered. Forget sleep deprivation; this was what was really going to kill him. He spoke through his shivering teeth. “I-I think that you’re the best woman out there, J-Jereme…”


Jereme’s face brightened in an instant. “Y, you really think so?”

“Y-yeah. I don’t know your exact case, but… if it were me, I’d definitely marry a girl like you… That’s what I think, at least…”


Jereme suddenly looked troubled. “Oh, so that’s how you see me?”


He saw nothing in her! But this obviously wasn’t the time nor place to scream his true feelings.


But then a miracle occurred.


“Hm, I see,” she said. “So this kid listens to me… Rather, I’ve cultivated an interest in me. Things might be easier if I just married him later in life. Judging by his age, I’d give it ten years. So Ryner, you’re a potential candidate in the running for my husband. So I’ll be a bit nicer to you. You’re right - you’d die if you went a month without sleeping. Okay, I’ll let you sleep.”


“R-really!?”


Jereme smiled wide. “I’ll give you 15 minutes. ♪”


“I’ll still dieeee!”


And so Ryner’s screams echoed through the arena… 


---


His training was a little different after that.


It was hard. Unreasonably hard. To the point where he was certain he’d die time and time again. But he didn’t even care anymore. All he cared about was sleep.


He fought like crazy, learned magic like crazy, and read like crazy… and the whole time— 


“I want to sleep. I want to rest. I want to nap for once. I want to see what it’s like to sleep through the night. I want to sleep in all morning. All that I want is to remember what sleeping was like. I’ll show them. I’ll sleep. I’ll win, and then I’ll sleep. I’m gonna sleep! For real! I’ll sleep, sleep, sleep, sleep, sleep, sleep, sleep, sleep, sleep, sleep, sleep, sleep, sleep, sleep, sleep, sleep, sleep, sleep, sleep, sleep, sleep, sleep, sleep, sleep, sleep, until I die… I’ll sleep until I’m dead…”


He chanted that over and over and over again… 


That month stretched on like it was a year, but in the end, it did pass.


---


The fated day came again: exams. 


Ryner sleepwalked over to the arena. He just couldn’t keep his eyes open. He couldn’t keep his posture straight, either. He was exhausted to his core, and when he staggered up to the arena door, he knew that Jereme, Pia, and Peria were already there.


Peria paled. “Wh… Ryner!? Are you okay? Are you alive?”

All motivation and will to live left Ryner’s body at the sound of Peria’s raised voice. His expression shifted between sleep and wakefulness. “Ask me if I’m okay all you want, but… it’s no good. It hasn’t been for a long time now.”


“Yeah… I can tell that you’ve been pushed past your limits,” Peria said, his voice shaking. 


Then there was Pia, as full of energy as always. “What. Look how unmotivated you are. Do you really think you can fight like that?”


“…I obviously can’t,” Ryner mumbled. “I can’t do anything but sleep…”


“Hey, don’t sleep in the middle of a conversation with a maiden like me!” Pia snapped and slapped at him. “God, you’re rude.”


But she missed. Because Ryner lolled his head in sleep in the middle of her slap. 


“Wha…” 


Peria’s eyebrows shot up, though he didn’t open his eyes. “Ngh…”:


Ryner’s expression, fuzzy from lack of sleep, didn’t change.


“H-how did you dodge me!?” Pia asked him. 


“Huh? I dodged…? What’d I dodge?”


 “You didn’t even realize?”


“What are you talking about?” Ryner mumbled.


Understanding flashed through Pia’s eyes. “Oh, I get it now. You didn’t dodge me because you didn’t understand that I was attacking you. It was all a coincidence! Still, though, Ryner, you’ve gotten cheeky. To think that you could dodge my attack by accident!”


“Alright, enough chitter chatter,” Jereme said. “I’m sure that you all understand this by now, but today is what we’ve all been waiting for - our regularly scheduled exam.”


Pia shook her head. “No one’s looking forward to this. I’m a genius, so I’m the strongest here. It’s just boring when I already know I’m the best.”


Jereme smiled. “How can you be so sure? Peria and Ryner have been working hard in preparation for today.”


Pia looked at Peria, then Ryner, up and down and left and right to try to get a feel for what Jereme was saying. She came out of it a bit disgruntled. “Peria aside, how on earth is Ryner supposed to fight like this?” Pia asked. “He’s basically walking dead.”


“Hmm. He might have been doing a little too much over the past month,” Jereme agreed. “I’ve really been disciplining him. I’d say that stuff like this happened about thirty days this month…”


“That’s every day!”  Peria and Pia yelled in sync. 


Jereme shrugged. “Anyway, that aside, let’s get started.”


And that was that. Ryner didn’t really care at this point, though… 


“Pia and Peria, you’re up. Five, four, three—”


Pia and Peria stood face to face on opposite sides of the arena, tensed and ready to go.


“—two, one. Go!” Jereme shouted.


The atmosphere changed. An unmistakable killing aura sprouted up between them. It was far beyond what had happened last month. 


Pia smirked. “I see that you’ve improved by a lot.”


Peria grimaced. “Uuh… I’ve been practicing hard so that I would improve… but you got quite a bit stronger, too. But it’d embarrass me as a man to keep losing to a girl. I’ll show you a better side of me this time—”


Peria drew a magic circle with incredible speed. “I wish for a burnt prairie - Crimson!”


Countless fireballs sprung from his magic circle. He didn’t aim for her body. Instead, he aimed below her. His fireballs disturbed the countless pebbles and dust of the arena’s grounds. They seemed to circle her until she disappeared into the dust cloud entirely.


Even so, her response entirely lacked tension. “Whaaat? You think you can go easy on me and miss me with your magic just ‘cause I’m a girl?”


“Too bad,” Peria said, now behind her. “I can’t win by acting like a gentleman. The dust and pebbles only served to hide me.” He raised his hand up. “But because of my ability, I can see you just as clearly with or without the dust cloud…”


Just then, a rock from the dust cloud slammed into Peria’s face.


“Guah!?”


He raised his head sharply, but the stones just kept coming. They hit his shoulder, his chest, his stomach… until he couldn’t move at all.


The clouds gradually cleared, revealing Pia with a smirk on her face and a bright magic circle forming between her hands. “How can you see my charm points if that cloud’s hiding them?”


“Kgh…”


Peria forced his body up to correct his fighting stance, but… 


“By the way,” Pia said, “I’ve been waiting to cast this spell for a while now. What will you do? Surrender?”


Peria was crestfallen to hear that.


Pia only smiled wider. “What’s up with you? Is your mood in the gutter? You were mistaken since the very beginning by thinking a boy could win against a girl in battle. So don’t worry about it. A battle is all about playing dirty, right? And girls are obviously better liars than boys.


Pia continued after a brief pause. “I saw through your strategy the second you thought of it - ‘I’ll miss her with my fire magic and go easy on her,’ right?  I can’t believe you thought you could trick me with that. A nasty woman is going to take advantage of you someday. You know that, right?”


Peria’s shoulders slackened. “Uuh…”


Jereme looked to Ryner in the midst of everything. “Be honest with me. What do you think of their fight? Can you tell that these are the same people from last month?”


“Well… I feel asleep so many times in the middle of their fight that I don’t really know—”


“Watch them more closely! Ugh, god. I can’t believe you’re sleeping through this golden opportunity. Really, though, you kids are geniuses. Peria’s abilities are amazing, and Pia… This is all natural for her. She’s a genius made for the battlefield. Do you understand what she did? She used her words to deceive him. Then she used the stones in the sandstorm to interrupt his All Boundaries ability. The vibrations of their movements distracted him. It’s impressive that she can construct two, three layers of lies at her age. Of course, I saw through everything, but in the future… Ryner, are you listening?” 


“I’m not listening.”


Jereme smiled derisively at his immediate reply. “I see. That’s fine. You’re less experienced than Peria, so I don’t really expect you to absorb all of this. You’re falling further and further behind.”


“Ugh, just shut up,” Ryner said, his voice so tired that he sounded like death itself. I read The Art of War, so I’ll be fine.”


“Huh? Because you read about this stuff in a book…? Books on strategy weren’t a part of this month’s curriculum…”


Ryner stumbled towards Pia and Peria. “I want to sleep more. So after my study periods, I did my best and researched even more. I’ll sleep. I’ll definitely sleep. I’m going to win today and then sleep seven hours a day just like Pia can do now.”


“No, I don’t think you can win against Pia,” Jereme said. “Well, whatever. We’ll see what motivation can do for you…”


Though it was impossible to see said motivation when looking at Ryner - he was slouched over, could hardly keep his eyes open, and stumbled instead of walked… 


“Alright,” Jereme started. “Pia won again, but Peria did a good job too. He just hasn’t reached Pia’s level of ability and experience. Now how should this translate to your training… Okay, let’s move on. Peria and Ryner, let’s go. Five, four—”


Ryner met eyes with Peria. “Okay, good luck.”


Peria looked troubled. “Ah, you don’t look like your heart is in it at all. I feel bad fighting an opponent who can’t even walk straight…”


“—three, two, one. Go for it.”    


Peria was behind Ryner in the blink of an eye. “I’m sorry.” He reached out with his hand and gripped Ryner by the neck.


“Auh…”


Ryner once again lost consciousness, and began to crumple to the ground… 


Peria winced, then looked back to Jereme. “Isn’t Ryner even weaker than last time? I think he should be able to sleep a little more…”


Jereme shrugged. “Hm. So you want to give some of your free time to him? He’ll be able to sleep more then.”


“Huh? W, well…”


Then Peria suddenly heard a voice from behind.


“I’m seriously sorry, Peria. You’ll only be able to sleep for fifteen minutes a day from now on, so… do your best.”


Peria was in shock. “What!?”


He turned around. There was Ryner, still on the ground like he was dead. But there was a rock in his hand.


“I think if I throw this rock at your head with all that I have, you’ll probably faint,” Ryner said. “So I think I won. Don’t you?”


Pia could hardly believe it. “Huh? Huh!? Wh-why? I mean, I definitely got you by the neck…”


“Peria, he read your attack,” Jereme said. “He moved his neck just a little at the last second to keep the damage to a minimum. Then he pretended to faint and waited for the opportunity to strike…”


But Peria could barely acknowledge her. “But, but why? I definitely hit his neck…”


Ryner shrugged. “You’re really nice, so I knew that you’d go for an attack where you knew it’d hurt the least…”


“He read you like a book, so I believe we have a winner,” Jereme said. “That means you’re down to fifteen minutes of free time.”


“You’re k-kidding…”


Jereme ignored Peria’s despair. It was time for the next match. “Pia, Ryner, you’re up!”


Ryner tensed up for the fight.


Pia just smiled. “Oh, so you’re not going to ask me to go easy on you this time?”


“…Even if I ask, I know that you won’t.”


 “Obviously. I mean, I’m a genius. Do you know what that means? Being called a genius aaalll the time? It means that I’ve been different from normies like you ever since I was born. But also, it’s super rare, but every now and then another prodigy comes along with the potential to beat me. Humiliating, right? Because no one wants to be one-upped! That’s why I’ll never go easy on anyone. I always put a little bit of effort in, even if it’s against normies like you!”


Pia smiled. “Well, anyway. Too bad for you, Ryner. You won’t get another miracle like the one that let you beat Peria. I’ll never go easy on you. I don’t know what kind of dumb strategy you’ll try to hit me with, but I know that it’s not gonna work. You might as well just give up now.”


Ryner’s eyes narrowed. “I get it. You’re amazing. You’re trying to push me into a box where I can only make a few different choices instead of a bunch. You’re trying to get me riled up so that I get clumsy and make things easy for you. But moving around too much is a pain, so that’s not gonna work on me.”


“Mrgh.” Pia was clearly disappointed with his response. “So you’ve become a nasty fighter under that sleepy expression of yours. But this isn’t about knowledge. It’s about power, and I’m just plain stronger than you are. So that’s enough small talk. Let’s do this. I’ll show you how strong I’ve gotten in this past month!”

“…Go easy on me…”


“Hmph,” Jereme said. “Looks like there’s some bad blood between you two. Five, four, three, two, one. Go get ‘em.”


Pia moved first. She ran towards Ryner with stunning speed. “Can you stop me now that a month has passed?” She slammed her fist towards him.


“Oof.”


Ryner calmly made a circular move in preparation to catch her. But Pia adapted to his plan in an instant. Instead of trying to connect with a punch, she moved to grab his arm instead.


“Alright, let’s do this instead.” Ryner used his other hand to try to stop her.


“Then I’ll switch things up too!” Pia said and used her other hand to make a show of wrestling his other hand away, but then— “Just kidding!”


She changed her course of action entirely. Instead of going for a punch with the gap she made, she launched her leg up in a kick before moving her arms to get him.


There was no way that Ryner could dodge that punch. “This is bad… kuagh!” Ryner put all of his weight into stepping back. “Ow ow ow ow ow…” 


“What’s this?” Pia said, giddy from their fight. “Is your brain all fuzzy and slow? Your legs move like a turtle!”


“Umm, well, can’t help it. I knew I couldn’t win against you in hand-to-hand combat,” Ryner said as his legs shook from exertion. 


“What’s the point in stating the obvious?” Pia asked. “You couldn’t even win against Peria if you fought him now. What makes you think you can win against me?”


“You’re right,” Ryner agreed. “But I have a little more confidence when it comes to magic. So frustrating that I never got the chance to show it off.”


Pia’s eyebrows shot up. “Magic…? So? You think that you can win against me when it comes to magic?”


Ryner nodded without hesitation. “I mean, your amplification magic is really slow. Even I can follow it.”


“Hmm. But you only started learning magic what, a month or two ago? And you still think you can cast it faster than me? Say it takes forever all you want. I’m still faster than a so-called magician like you.”


Ryner shrugged. “But still,” he started, looking her dead in the eyes, “I’m still faster than you.”   


Pia’s expression turned dark. Murderous. “Oh, really? Really, now? That’s rich, coming from a normie like you. Fine, then! I’ll take you up on it, so let’s do this! I won’t feel bad even if I blow you to smithereens!”


With that, Pia began to draw a magic circle.


“Got her!” Ryner whispered to himself. “Here’s where the real match starts. I’ll definitely win that seven hours of sleep!”


Ryner’s eyes widened, and a scarlet pentagram rose in the depths of his dark eyes. He could see through the magic circle that Pia was drawing. She didn’t need to finish it. He could already see everything.


What kind of spell was it? How long would it take to finish?


He could see its construction, how to use it, and what it did. He read it down to its smallest parts… 


With that knowledge, he chose to cancel it—it was much faster than trying to use the spell himself. So he drew his own magic circle with unreal speed.


Pia began to speak. “I wish for thunder—”


Ryner said his own incantation. “I wish for rain clouds—”


“—Lightning Flash!”


“—Leveling Rain!”      


At once, a massive thunderbolt shot from Pia’s magic circle. At the same time, white rapids exploded out of Ryner’s. 


Their two spells clashed.


There was no way that Ryner’s would lose. Her electricity would diffuse into the water, then the electrified water would head straight for Pia. It would be impossible to dodge.


He could win. He could truly win this. 


The foundation for his victory was in sight. That was why Ryner got to moving. He began to close the distance between himself and Pia with Leveling Rain’s water as his cover. 


Then, in the moment that his spell hit hers… Pia’s boastful voice rang past the water. “I’m one step ahead of you, Ryner! Sure, Leveling Rain is supposed to cancel out Lightning Flash in textbooks. However, my Lightning flash…”


Then it happened, right in front of his eyes.


His wave disappeared before it connected.


All Ryner could do was let out a stupid noise. “Huh?”


After all, something crazy was happening. Her amplified Lightning Flash was so strong that it evaporated his spell, leaving them both with nothing. Which meant that Pia could see Ryner, since he didn’t have anything to hide behind anymore.


That was enough to confuse her, though. “What? No way. Who are you trying to hit…? That means that your magic was just a decoy!?”

Ryner’s punch flew towards her. She took it, then tried to grip at his joints.


“Y-you think I’d let you!?” Ryner said and managed to stop her.


Pia, flustered, attacked him again and again while still keeping her defenses up. She too was fighting with everything she had.


“Tch, ugh, you…! You’re way faster than before!” Pia said. “You’ve been hiding how strong you are since the very beginning!”


Ryner could hardly respond for how much he was focusing on the fight. “Aw, crap, I thought that would work…! I thought I could catch you off guard, but now there’s no poooint! You’re cruel, Pia! They didn’t talk about this stuff in the books I read… Awawawa, crap! I can’t win if we keeping goooinnggg!”


Their fight got more intense the longer it went on. It wasn’t just punches anymore; now they were kicking, headbutting, and doing everything they could to send the other flying. Things got faster and faster, and little by little, the gap between their abilities began to show. 


A smile started on Pia’s serious expression. “Hah! Ei! Hoh! Mm-hm, I can do this. Heheh, you can’t win, Ryner. I’m starting to get a feel for the way you fight. You’re a little faster than Peria… If I do this, then this, and… Hah!”


Her attack connected, and she grabbed Ryner’s right arm and twisted. 


Ryner tried to break free. “Uuh, crap! I need to get out of this… but I can’t. W-wait, okay, I lose! Can you let go before it really starts to hurt? Come on, I acknowledge it, you won. Stooop…!”


When things got bad, he gave in to his exhaustion and declared his loss…


Pia grinned. She didn’t stop twisting his arm. “Well, well, well. Looks like I won, just like I knew I would. But that’s only natural, since you only barely got better this month. You had to go up against a genius like me this time, but you need to put in more eff… hey, what are you doing?”


Instead of letting Pia remove her arm from Ryner’s, he slid it down to hold her hand. Hard.


Pia was instantly flustered at his sudden movement. “H-hey, what are you doing? Don’t tell me that you’re into me. Don’t tell me that’s where this is going. I guess it’s not surprising that a few normies would fall for my beauty, but—”


Ryner twisted until Pia’s joint cracked.


“H-huh? What? Ow! Oww! What do you think you’re doing!?”


Ryner looked at Jereme. She nodded.


“Alright, that’s game,” she said. “Ryner wins, and Pia loses.”

Ryner let go in an instant. “Yesss!! I won!! I can sleep now! For seven hours! Seven houuurrss!!” Ryner screamed as he danced around the arena like a madman. 


Pia, meanwhile, was absolutely dumbfounded. “Wh-wh-wh-what!? Wait, Jereme! This isn’t fair!”


“Unfair? What part of it wasn’t fair?” Jereme asked.


“What part!? Everything! Ryner already acknowledged his loss! Why would you let it keep going? That’s not fair—!”


Jereme’s expression turned cold. “You’re saying that it’s unfair just because it was possible for you to lose. Isn’t it better that you learn how to lose now rather than later?”


Pia scowled. “Uuh… But, but…”


“Don’t ‘but’ me! If you try to argue about losing on the battlefield, they’ll just kill you. Besides, you’re the one who said that a battle was about deceiving each other until the end. Take responsibility for what you say. You were deceived, so you lose. Any complaints?”


Pia’s frustration was palpable. “Uuh… no… I don’t have any…”


Jereme nodded, satisfied. “Alright, it’s time to dole out your free time for this month. First off is Pia. You’ll have seven hours.”


Pia’s eyes widened. “B, but I lost…”


“You did. Even so, you fought the best.”


Pia’s face brightened right up. “Y-yeah! A genius like me will always be superior to those boys. You really understand, don’t you, Jereme!”


It was like she never lost… 


Then Jereme looked to Peria. “Just like we said before, you’ll be running on fifteen minutes for this month. Any complaints?”


Peria shook his head meekly. “N-no…”


Finally, it was Ryner’s turn. He could barely contain his excitement. “I-I get seven hours, right? Since I won against both Pia and Peria?”


Jereme nodded. “True, you did well. Then for the coming month…”


“For this month…?”


“…you’ll be doing your best at fifteen minutes again.”


Ryner nodded real big. “Yay! I can sleep for fifteen minutes every day! I can finally s l e e p… I can sleep… wait… uh, wait. What did you just say? I’m sorry. I don’t think I heard you right. I get seven hours of sleep, right?”


Jereme shook her head like it was the most natural thing in the world. “I said fifteen minutes, didn’t I?”

“Uh, no, I mean… ‘fifteen minutes’ is some new code, right? And it means ‘seven hours’? Right…?”


“Nope. This happened a couple weeks ago, but I got in a fight with my boyfriend of two days.”

“H-hey, wait, what does that have to do with anything?” Ryner asked.


Jereme ignored him. “This is what he told me; ‘I know that I told you that I’d go out with you, but there’s a woman from my past that I just can’t forget. I’ve been thinking that maybe I’ll be able to forget her through you.’ What do you think of that?”


Peria crossed his arms. “Hmm… I think you can take it at face value. He lost someone who he really loved, but then he fell for you, so now he thinks he’ll be able to forget her… or something.”


“What are you saying, Peria!” Pia said. “You really are just a kid. Don’t be fooled, Jereme! Men who say that stuff are the worst! He’s just a player. ‘I love you, but I can’t forget her. I know that it may come to hurt you. No, let’s just break up. I don’t want to hurt you.’ That’s what he’ll say, and then he’ll go find another girl. He might say that he doesn’t want to hurt you, but actually, he’ll just say whatever he wants to get what he wants. He’s obviously trouble!”


Peria looked… touched. “Wow… that’s so deep, Pia…”


“…No, seriously, why are we talking about this?” Ryner asked. “We were talking about my free time…”

Jereme completely ignored him and continued. “I thought so. I knew I wasn’t wrong. That’s why I told him off; ‘Why the hell did you confess to me if your feelings are half-baked! Come at me fair and square!’ What happened next is so sad that my memories went fuzzy, but… I broke both of his hands and held them until he said, ‘I’ll never show my face around you ever again, so please, just forgive me.’ I feel like he said something like that… but anyway…”


She looked back to Ryner and nodded. “So that’s that, Ryner.”


“I didn’t understand a single bit of that!”


“You’re a real slow kid, you know that?  Basically, you won, but it wasn’t fair. Also, when you held her hand it really reminded me of him and pissed me off, so yeah.”


Ryner was getting dizzier by the second. Even his voice was shivering. “But, that means… My free… my free time… that’s all I get…?”


“That’s ‘all you get’!? Are you downplaying my tragedy!? Alright, let’s scratch that fifteen out. You get ten minutes.”


“Wait, ten minutes is impossi—”


“Okay, then I’m sure you’ll be fine on five.”


 “That’s not fine at aaaalll!”


And so Ryner’s screams echoed through the arena again today.


---


Anyway, one month passed.


Peria, insane on the verge of death, managed to sweep.


“Yes, I finally did it!” He screamed.


Pia twisted Ryner’s shoulder until his arm nearly popped off. “Well? Feel like surrendering?”

“Yes! I’ll surrender! S, so, augh, it hurts… It huuurrrttss! Please, I’m surrendering, so don’t hurt me anymore!”


Pia just smiled. “Ohh? But how do I know that’s not just a lie? It’s not going to happen. See, someone tricked me recently, and I don’t want that to happen again… I don’t want to become a woman who lets bad men trick her.”


“But this is just pointless, so c’mon! Time out! Seriously, c’mon, I’m apologizing now, so… it’s pointless…” 


“Crack! ♡”


Aaand that was the sound of Ryner’s arm popping right out of his shoulder socket.


“Gyaaahhh!”


As usual, Ryner was screaming.


And so their happy days (?) continued to pass… 


---


Here, one could laugh from the bottom of their heart. 


Every day was hard but strangely, at some point, it stopped feeling like it was tough.


Jereme took her broken heart out on them. Pia took her arrogance out on them. Peria and Ryner had no choice but to sigh and go along with it. 


Their daily routine involved getting hit and berated. Even so, they seemed to be getting along okay.


And so Ryner began to forget.


Here he was, surrounded by geniuses, by monsters, in a place where he could forget that he was his own kind of monster.


They were called geniuses, and he… he was different from them. They were ‘human,’ and he was a ‘monster,’ but he could turn a blind eye to that here and start to forget.


He was allowed to be normal here. 


But nothing lasted forever. Especially not happiness, or anything resembling it. 


He could wish for it. Beg for it, even. But he’d never be granted a normal life. That alone was impossible for him.


But even if it was only for a moment… 


If he could live without worrying.


If he could live without fear. 


If he could live without death.


A perfect battle machine.


A monster who invites death, disasters, and tragedy. 


That was a story inside of Ryner. A dark one, from not too long ago.


---


Table of Contents

Previous | Next

idola: (Default)
 Volume 3: First Taste of Violence

On the Bridge

Table of Contents

Previous | Next

 

---


It hardly felt real.


The moon, bright in the sky, reflected upon the soft waves of the river. The faint lights from the city were reflected back at it, too, but they seemed to disappear like bright dots on the surface.


It was the dead of night. So dark that it seemed to swallow the city’s lights.


Ryner Lute was standing on a large wooden bridge utop the river.


His hair lacked direction and his eyes lacked motivation. He had his back to the railing and was staring absently into the sky.


“Ahh… I woke up at a weird time,” he mumbled to himself, depressed. “I knew that going two days without eating or sleeping was a terrible idea… What time even is it?”


He moved his neck around to search for a clock tower, but he didn’t see any. When he looked back, he saw the same scenery: the river carrying on endlessly, as if removed from reality.


Then he looked to the left. The residential area was as silent and as dark as death. He stared into that darkness for some time, but he still couldn’t see a clock tower.


Then he looked to his right.


“Hm?”


His eyes narrowed just so. At some point, a girl had appeared there. She had red hair down to her shoulders, big red eyes, and a pretty face with full lips. She looked about… fourteen or fifteen, maybe?


She had a dark expression, as if her thoughts were tormenting her.


She stood up, onto the railing of the bridge, where it looked like she might fall into the river below… 


She was, without a doubt, planning to end her life by jumping into the river.


Then they locked eyes.


“Wh-what!” She said, “You can’t stop me! I’m serious about this.”


The air was tense around them.


All she needed was a cue. Then she’d jump full-force through the wintry air and fall far to her death in the cold river below, that serious expression still on her face. She’d already steeled her resolve.


Ryner had two options.


One: Try to persuade her to come down.

Two: Go for all or nothing and try to remove her from the rails.


He stared for a moment, the two choices spinning in his head. 


He thought, and thought, and thought… then raised his face to look back up at the sky.


“…Who gives a shit about what time it is,” he mumbled. “Looking for a clock tower’s such a pain… More importantly, I wonder if I can find somewhere to eat in the middle of the night like this?”


……Was that supposed to be the second option?  


“That’s not the pooiiinnntt!” The girl yelled, far louder than her cute face would imply that she was capable of.


Ryner looked at her with a gloomy expression. “Huh? What’s not the point?”


“H-how are you even asking me that…? I can’t believe you!”

“Me? I’m Ryner Lute, currently starving…”


“No one asked you to introduce yourself!”


“Ugh, god… So you’re the type of person who’s always telling other people to do what they want them to do. What a pain. So? You started talking to me. What do you want?”


Her face reddened. “No, um, well… I’m a lovely fourteen year old girl who still doesn’t know anything about the world, and I’m about to jump into this river, you know? Any adult in their right mind would try to stop me.”


“It’s a pain so I don’t wanna.”


“It’s not a paaiiiinnn!” She yelled, clenching her fists.


Ryner looked around, uneasy. “Hey, kid. People are trying to sleep.”


“Oh, so you’re in your right mind about that!?” She snapped. But the despair-ridden expression that’d plagued her before was gone. She was full of energy now.


Ryner sighed. “Anyway, kid. Jokes aside.”


“Don’t call me a kid! It’s Wazer. Wazer Nether.”


“Hmph. Alright, Wazer. See, I’m currently dying of starvation. That’s why I need something to eat—”


“I thought you were done joking around! Augh, talking to you makes my head hurt… Normally, we’d start from the beginning here, right? You’d ask about my story, and I’d tell you all about my past and the scars it’s left on me, and then we’d reach some mutual understanding, and it’d plant the seeds of love or friendship or whatever. It’d have a happy ending.”


“…You read too much fiction.”


“Don’t look down on meee!”


Ryner sighed. “This kid sure yells a lot,” he mumbled to himself. 


Wazer sat down on the rails stubbornly, refusing to move off the rails, then crossed her arms. “Alright.”


Ryner tilted his head. “‘Alright’ what?”


“Isn’t it obvious!? I’m going to tell you my story! Make up for your past mistakes by hearing me out. I’m ready to tell you the story of why a lovely fourteen year old girl would try to throw herself off this bridge to kill herself.”


Ryner was quiet for a moment before sighing again. “I feel like my head’s the one that’s hurting over here… Why is everyone I meet like this lately?”


“Hm? Do you have scars, too? Maybe romantic ones?”


“Like hell I do,” Ryner said. Then he looked back up at the dark sky and shrugged. “Well, whatever. It’s not like any restaurants are open now anyway. I’ve got time to kill, so I’ll hear you out. So why’d you try to kill yourself?”


“You’ll listen to me!?”

Ryner nodded. “Yeah.”


As she thought about it, Wazer’s expression turned just as dark as it had been when he first saw her. She was silent for a moment before speaking. “I wanted you to listen, but I really don’t know where to start. I didn’t think anyone would actually listen to me. I have so much to say, but when I try to say it, nothing comes out… Where do I start?”


“Hm. If you don’t have anything to say, then I’m leaving,” Ryner said, and moved to do just that.


Wazer quickly jumped down from the railing and grabbed him tightly by the arm. “I thought you were going to listen to me?” She said, and her eyes grew wet. 


She stared and stared, her eyes boring into him… 


He heaved his biggest sigh yet. “This has become an ordeal… Alright, alright, I get it. I’ll listen. That’s all you want, right? Start from the beginning. What happened that started all of this?”


Wazer’s eyes sparkled. “The beginning… the beginning, huh. I had this piano, see.”


“Yeah, okay, a piano. Like the kind you play,” Ryner said. But he was only saying enough so that it sounded like he was interested. He didn’t actually care.


“Yes, that kind of piano. See, my mama and papa are famous pianists here in Iyet,” she said happily. “They’re really good. They can play all kinds of songs - beautiful ones, sad ones, fun ones, happy ones… So I’ve always liked the piano, too.”


Ryner yawned.


“I’ve played the piano for as long as I can remember. My parents taught me, and it was so fun. They said that I was really talented… And I was happy when I was praised for it, so I practiced, and practiced…”


She paused for a moment before continuing. “I started participating in a lot of competitions when I turned ten so that I could win medals. But I didn’t really want to win anything, you know? That’s not why I was practicing. But my parents praised me when I won them, so… And besides, I loved playing the piano so much. So I played and played, so that I could make the same elegant sounds that my parents made someday… “


Then her expression changed, suddenly warping with sadness. “And yet… and yet…”


Her left arm began to shiver, so she grasped it with her right. “Four months ago, at a concert, I’d just finished my performance. But then there was an accident - the candlestick on my piano fell on my left arm, and since then, since then…”


Tears began to fall from her eyes, slowly at first, but then they fell quickly, as if the dam holding them back had collapsed. “Since then, I haven’t been able to move my fingers very well…”


Ryner was silent for a long moment. He gazed at the girl, eyes narrowed, and waited until her tears had calmed to speak. “So you wanted to kill yourself because you can’t play the piano anymore?”


“I love the piano!” Wazer said. “It’s my everything!  Playing the piano, having my parents praise me… That’s all I need to be happy. I don’t need the competitions. I mean, I definitely can’t compete in them now… But if I could just play enough to make me happy… And yet… It’s not just me. My parents look so sad when they see me trying to play the piano. They tell me that it’s okay, but I… I was just playing because it made me happy. I don’t want people to watch me like it’s a shame, but they always, always do… Just me being there makes them…”


“So you want to kill yourself? That’s a pretty stupid reason,” Ryner spat.


Wazer was surprised. “Huh?”


Ryner ran a hand through his hair. “Aah… I can’t believe you’d make me listen to such a boring story while I’m over here starving…”


“Boring!? Why would you say that!?”

“Oh, did I make you mad? Sorry.”


She glared at him, tears pricking at her eyes a second time. “Wh-what’s with you? You’re totally unmotivated to help me… People who live their normal lives without any problems can’t understand me!”


Ryner’s expression hardened. “Yeah… that’s true. I’m not you, so I obviously can’t understand your feelings. To be blunt, whether you live or die has absolutely nothing to do with me.”


“I-I…”


Ryner raised an eyebrow. “What? So you wanted me to stop you since the beginning?”


“N, no, but…”


“Then do it. You might think I’m living a casual life, but I’m really busy staring up at the sky and wondering what I’m gonna do to keep myself from starving to death, so I’m gonna leave. Sorry for bothering you. See, you can jump now. Personally, I think that’s the easy way out, so that makes it okay, right? Bye.” With that, Ryner turned his back to her.


“You’re horrible…”


Ryner took one step, then stopped. “Oh, but… I have just one thing to say before I go. My life might be stupid, but… I know tons of people who have problems way worse than yours. People whose whole families were killed. People who had no choice but to kill their families. People who live their lives by sacrificing themselves for others, all wrapped up in their own thoughts and unable to escape. And people who always, always thought they had no choice but to be alone…”


Ryner continued. “But those people are all alive right now, even though dying would have been easier. Do you think that’s stupid? Don’t you wonder why they don’t kill themselves, since their lives are miserable anyway? Honestly… I’ve thought about that. Dying would be easier. Abandoning everything and escaping on your own is easier. Why can’t we just do that and eat and sleep and eat and sleep forever? Everyone who doesn’t think that is stupid. They’re all taking the hard way…”


Ryner paused before resuming. “But… but that’s just me, looking at it from the outside. I don’t hate them. Actually, it pisses me off when people look down on them.”


“So… you’re telling me that it’d piss you off if I died here…?”


Ryner didn’t turn back to face her. “That’s why I said that I don’t get you. I don’t understand what it’s like to be you. Anyway, I’m…” 


Then she hugged him from behind, burying her face in his back. “Thank you… I don’t have anyone who would have said that to me. Everyone’s just pitied me ever since I got injured, like I myself am something to pity, even though I’m okay… I’m more than liking the piano. You’re right - I was running away. I feel really stupid about wanting to kill myself now.”


Her hugging him like that and saying such a thing was kinda… 


“Uhh, um.” Ryner grimaced. “I feel like I just did something super out of character… I thought the early bird was supposed to get the worm. This is the opposite of that. I got all wrapped up in this instead of getting food… I’m hungry…”


Even so, he smiled a bit bitterly, and reached his hand back to pat her head…


“Huh?”


His body acted on instinct, moving his hand as he felt a strange sensation.


It was in his pocket. The very pocket that he kept his wallet in. Her hand was in it, so he grabbed her by the arm.


Ryner was confused beyond belief. “What’s that supposed to mean…?”


He pulled her by the arm, bringing her in front of him. Wazer’s tearful face from before was gone. Now she looked like she’d been caught with her hand in a cookie jar. He just stared.


Wazer, meanwhile, was glaring full-force at him. “Fuck, I messed up! I was sure that my master’s swindling trick #42 would nab me some cash!” She said, her words somehow at odds with her flustered tone.


Ryner pressed a hand to his face. He was getting dizzy. “Haah? Master? Swindling? Uuh… Are you kidding me? This is what we’re doing? You made me say tons of embarrassing things for this? I’m done. I’m so done. Dying would be so much easier. The river is calling my name…”


That kind of contradicted everything he just said, though… 


“Shit! Let go of my arm! Pervert!” She yelled, so that someone might hear her.


“No, you need to get your hands off of my cash first.”


“Are you joking!? A lovely and youthful fourteen year old girl like me should be paid to hug a useless man like you, so that’s my money.”


“What kind of reasoning is that…?”


Ryner’s voice trailed off. Because he suddenly felt a massive, terrifying murderous aura from behind.


He jumped back. “What!?”


Agh, shit, there were more? Ryner cursed his own thoughtlessness. He could tell that his opponent was strong just by their aura. That’s what his perception was telling him.


If he faced them head-on… he’d be killed!?


He had to do something.


A sharp sound approached him, and there was nothing Ryner could do to dodge it. It was headed straight for his head.


“Whoa!?”

He was sent flying, and when he hit the ground, he rolled. Then he turned to face his assailant. 


“……Ah…”


He was speechless.


A familiar beauty was standing casually by the railing of the bridge. Her blonde hair was shining in the dim light of the moon, and her blue eyes were clear. She was the perfect picture of beauty in the dark scene surrounding her… but her expression was as nonexistent as always. In one hand, she held the sword that she’d just smacked Ryner upside the head with. In her other hand was skewered dango, which she was presently eating.


“Umm… so, uhh… well.” That was about as intelligent of a reply as Ryner could manage. He wanted to yell, but he just couldn’t find the words. Not until he calmed down and took a deep breath. “Ferris!? Youuuu! Where the hell did you come from!”

She looked at him like he was stupid, then pointed up at the sky. “Do you see that?”

“See what?”


“The moon, obviously,” she said, with no intonation whatsoever. “The moon is beautiful tonight. When one thinks of a beautiful night such as this, they think of…”


“Yeah, I know,” Ryner said, because really, it was predictable. “You want to eat dango while watching the moon, right? I’m not surprised in the slightest when you do things like this for dango. But that’s not what I was asking. I was asking where you came from. How’d you manage to hide long enough to get that hit in!”

Ferris sheathed her sword with a practiced hand. Then she nodded. “Mmh. It was extremely simple. The moon is beautiful tonight, which means that the reflection of the moon on the river will be beautiful as well. It is only natural that I would bring dango and tea to it. I of course removed my sword to gather my tea and dango from my waist. Then a perverted sex fiend apperared. Then he said that he would capture that fourteen year old girl.


“‘Hmph, aren’t you a cute girl,’ he said, ‘You’ll fetch a pretty penny.


“‘No!’ She cried. ‘Forgive me! I won’t do anything bad anymore! I’ll listen when my mom tells me what to do, so please! Please don’t sell me!’


“‘I’m sorry. I’m sorry, Wazer. Your family is too poor, and your mama is good for nothing.’


“‘H-help me! God! Angels! Anyone! Someone, please, save me!’


“And so she arrives - the beautiful angel who will save the world,” Ferris finished.


Ryner was at his limit. “I seee. I get what you’re saying. Wait a sec, umm… Where do I even start? It’s all wrong, but the most wrong part is that there are more characters than just us…? And what’s up with the beautiful angel thing? What else was there…?”


Wazer, who had been watching them in a daze, suddenly came to her senses. “I-I can get away while they…” 


But! Even though Ryner was still laying on the ground from Ferris’ attack, his arm moved quickly, as if it belonged to someone else entirely. He drew a magic circle of light in the air. “I wish for thunder - Lightning Flash.”


Light gathered in the center of the circle, then lightning shot out in front of Wazer.


“Wawagh!?”

“If you’re gonna run away, at least give me my money back,” Ryner said, tired. “That’s all of my allowance… Ferris won’t give me any more, so I’ll really die of starvation if I don’t get that back.” He sounded awfully pitiful for someone who just fired off such a showy spell.


Ferris looked like she was shocked. “You bastard… To think that you’d fallen so far as to not only attack girls, but also to steal from them…”


“That’s my money!”

“No, if I remember correctly, that is the money that I personally blessed you with.”


“Stop omitting details and picking fights with me!” Ryner yelled.


Ferris nodded, satisfied with herself. “Mm. Now, enough fun and games.”


“None of that was fuuuun! Ugh, I hate this. I’m always being pulled around by the chain with you. Always, always,” Ryner grumbled to himself.


Ferris ignored his whining and looked at Wazer emotionlessly. “Tell us about that ‘master’ you mentioned before.”


“Hah? Master?” Ryner repeated. “You were listening in from the very start, weren’t you!”


But Ferris ignored him. “I won’t forgive anyone who would make a sweet and cute girl like you his apprentice in thievery.”


Ryner was shocked. “Huh? What? Ferris, did you just say something admirable? Don’t tell me you want to save Wazer from a criminal organi—”


“You’ve exhausted your ‘master’s’ life,” Ferris continued. “You don’t know who you are, laying your hands on my money like this. Though I have no idea how much it is, that money is to be mine. Now call your master. If you don’t, your head will float down the stream of this lovely moonlit river.”


She unsheathed her sword just enough for the sound to threaten Wazer. 


It was all pretty crazy. First she said that she was here to save Wazer, and now this. It ran contrary to everything she just said and did… 


Ryner squeezed his eyes shut and sighed. “Just when I was starting to have a better opinion of you, you’re making me look like an idiot again…”


“Mm. You were an idiot even before I made you look like it.”


“Shut ittt,” Ryner said, then finally stood. “But this is a good plan. We can never have too much money… Alright, Wazer. Lead the way, unless you want this violent woman to cut your head off… ah, no, you’re not violent, sorry. Please don’t send my head flying, too.”


Wazer shivered as they moved closer to her. “W-wait, Ryner,” she started, as if begging him. “What happened to saying that her ‘wanting to save a sweet and cute girl’ was admirable? Listen, wouldn’t the protagonist normally be on the side of justice in this scenario? You should be saying that you won’t forgive them for using me to steal! You really want to say that and save me, right?”


“You read too much fiction.”


And so the hope and dreams left Wazer’s sweet and cute eyes, crushed by Ryner and Ferris. “Ah, I knew it,” she said. “There are no gods or angels in this world…”


That aside.


“I still have my master, though,” she said and grinned with a sudden but empowered expression. That alone was proof of how much she trusted this master of hers. She was triumphant despite the odds. “You’d better be shaking in fear, ‘cause when my master comes, it’s over for you! All I have to do is play my magic flute, and my master will teleport here and save me!”


Ryner’s eyes widened. “T-teleportation!? You’re telling me that the Iyet Republic has teleportation magic? Forget difficult - every country’s been researching it, and no one has succeeded! We’ve all been assuming that it’s impossible. If you can really use it, then that means…”


Wazer laughed fearlessly. “Surprised? Oh, but don’t get the wrong idea. My master is the only one who can use teleportation magic. You can try to make up for everything all you want, but I won’t forgive you. Live in horror!”


She blew with all her might. A sharp sound pierced the night sky. 


Ryner tensed. Ferris rested her hand on the hilt of her sword.


“……”


“………”


“…………”


“……………Hmph. I will continue to eat my dango and watch the moon, then.”


“Oh, good idea. I said this before, too, but I’m starving. Can I have some dango?”


“Mm. Have some. I have tea as well.”


“Ooh! Really?”


And so Ryner and Ferris began to watch the moon.


Wazer just stood there, the triumphant smile on her face…


“……”


Maybe an hour passed?


Tears were forming at the corner of Wazer’s eyes, though she was still smiling as she watched the rare occasion before her. It was time spent drinking tea… at least for Ryner and Ferris.


But then, a loud sound started up in the distance.


“……zzeeerrrr… zeeerrr….”


It was a voice.


Wazer smiled widely. “Th-this voice… It’s my master! My master came for me!”

Ryner looked in the direction of the voice. Now it was close enough to be heard clearly.


“Waaaazzzeeeeeeerrr!”


A single woman frantically jumped into view with incredible vigor.    


Ferris poured Ryner his fourth cup of tea. “Is that what they call teleportation these days?”


Ryner shrugged. “Hm. I guess it’s new enough. Thanks for the tea, by the way,” he said and sipped.


Wazer glared at them and the warm atmosphere that surrounded them. Her expression said it all: she was sure that she’d already won. “Ha ha haa! It’s time to pay your tribute! Your enjoyable evening is over now that my master is here! Now, I’ll be having your leftovers…”


Her voice was cut off by her Master’s. “What were you thinking, calling thyne master out here in the middle of the niiiiggghhhhtttt!!”


Wazer’s master slammed a fist into Wazer’s head, sending her flying and knocking her out cold. 


Ryner and Ferris just watched, dumbfounded.


They honestly didn’t give a shit about Wazer. The problem was the fact that they knew her master.


Her master was a woman with long black hair who was dressed as a shrine maiden. She’d just run a long way so she was out of breath and her face was all red, but even then it was obvious that she was drop-dead gorgeous, just like Ferris was. She was about sixteen or seventeen. Her face was perfect and her skin was smooth. She was Estella Fiuerelle. They knew her, alright… and every time she showed her face, she was always a pain in the ass.


She was the head of a massive swindling organization in the Iyet Republic, and she was having an all-out fight with Ferris to determine which one of them was prettier. Basically, Ryner was already suffering just by the fact that she was there. He prepared himself to be swept up in her and Ferris’ maelstrom of trouble, but… 


Estella spoke in a hazy tone, like she was still half-asleep. “You have quite the spine, waking the sleeping goddess up from her beautiful dreams, Wazer. I had only just gone to bed after a long day of work, and the second I fell asleep, you woke me… And after everything, you are the one who gets to sleep deeply!? Why, I… I, I, I, I…!”


She’d been the one who’d put her to sleep, though… But that didn’t stop her from continuing her attack. She removed Wazer’s belongings with a practiced hand, one piece after another. She was only satisfied after she’d taken everything that Wazer had.


“Now you will see! And I will go sleep! I am going home and sleeping. Should you wake me again… I will sell you at a high price, just as I do to stones on the side of the street!”


With that, Estella briskly walked away, not even sparing them a glance. Ferris and Ryner just watched her, then turned their eyes to Wazer, who was still unconscious… 


Ryner was the first to speak. “I guess being a thief’s pretty hard work…”


“Hm. I’m more bothered by the fact that Estella made off with my money along with everything Wazer owns. Though that has nothing to do with me now.”


“Shit, that’s right! Wazer did have my money, didn’t she!? Ferris, you bastard! You should’ve said so earlier!”


Ferris was pleased. “Heheh. I am different from the likes of Estella. A divine beauty such as myself, of whom both heaven and earth prostrate themselves before, has no need for petty change.”


“That’s my money!”


“Mm? A perverted sex fiend such as yourself would complain about me?


“That’s not the point! Ugh, what the hell. What does that prostrating stuff even mean? Like, do people normally say that stuff about themselves?”


Ferris’ usually expressionless face suddenly reddened. Then her hand moved to her sword.


“Uwah! Shit… it’s coming! You shouldn’t attack me just because you’re embarrassed, asshole! It’s okay, it’s okay… I won’t lose this time!” He squared up on the side of the bridge.


Ferris stared at him for a moment, then looked down to the river, then to the horizon. “Hm. Dawn will soon break.”


“…Huh? What? You’re not mad?”


“I can’t get angry. I’m in a good mood.” She absolutely did not look like she was in a good mood, talking in monotone with a blank face… but whatever.


“You’re in a good mood…? Why?” Ryner asked.


“Alright. I’ll share a bit of my happiness with you. You see, I heard a hilarious story.”


Ryner tilted his head. “Really?”


Ferris nodded. “Mm. You’ll die laughing. It begins with a man and a girl. You see, the girl tried to kill herself, and the man said some hilarious things to try to stop her…”


Ryner’s insides iced over. “Don’t tell me that you’re talking about earlier…”


Ferris continued, completely ignoring Ryner’s feelings. “If I recall correctly, the embarrassing man said, ‘Oh, but… I have just one thing to say before I go. My life might be stupid, but…”


“Waaarghwaghwaaghhwwwaaaa!! Wh-wh-wh-why are you saying that out loud!?”


“Hm? I just felt that I had a duty to properly record history. And history said, ‘People who always, always thought they had no choice but to be alone…’”


“Gyaaaahhhh keep talking and I’m going to die! I’m seriously gonna die! I’m begging you, so please forgive me!!” Ryner yelled, his face beet red. “How do you even remember that word-for-word!?”


Ferris nodded. “It was so monumental that I felt the need to record it in my memo.”


“Throw it ouuuttt!!”


Ferris moved faster than he’d ever seen before. She seemed to disappear from the world entirely. Then she reappeared on the other side of the bridge. “I can’t do that,” she said. “It’s an extremely important matter. I will make sure that it reaches Sion safe and sound…”


A shadow fell over Ryner’s expression. His motivationless face turned serious. “I dedicate the words of our contract - give birth to the beast of malice sleeping within the earth!” A spell activated through letters he drew in the air. His body was wrapped in light, and he became far faster than before. “I’m not letting that happeeeennnn!”

Ryner flew towards Ferris on the other side of the bridge.


And then the bridge grew quiet, like the calm after a storm… All that was there was the water moving far below the bridge. 


The night was giving way to the sun as a new day rose upon the Iyet Republic.


---


Wazer finally opened her eyes that afternoon. She used her newfound consciousness to buy a pebble from Estella after being fed lies about it. It cost a month of her salary.


“Yes! I’ve finally bought the stone of happiness! I can finally be happy!” She yelled, having successfully escaped her hard and cold reality.


---


Table of Contents

Previous | Next

idola: (Default)
 Volume 3: First Taste of Violence

Stray Cat

Table of Contents

Previous | Next


---


★ The First Visitor ★


Ryner made a small noise as he passed by.

“Hm?”


He looked over towards it, his exhaustion apparent in his black eyes and messy hair.


He stopped in an alley of the port town they’d been staying in to stare. It wasn’t a popular street at all, and there was a box on the side of the road.


And inside of that box… 


“Meow!”


Ryner just stared at the box, his head empty. “No, even if you meow…”


He took a step closer to peek into the box, and sure enough, there was a cat. A little one. It was probably still a kitten. Its small body was still unsteady, but it had pretty black, white, and brown fur - it was a calico.


It was so small, but instead of being scared, it looked up at Ryner with bright and shining eyes. “Meow?”


“I just said this, but even if you meow, I have no idea what you’re trying to tell me,” Ryner said. “Ahh, you want some food? Lemme see if I have anything…”


Ryner searched his pockets for a moment.


“Nope. Sorry.”


 “Meow, meeeoow,” the cat said and made eyes at him.


“I don’t have any food! Geez…”


He kept saying it, but it just didn’t click with the cat… But that didn’t stop Ryner from continuing to talk to it.


“Living the carefree life, huh? You’re cute, so all you have to do is meow and people will feed you, and then you can eat, and sleep, and eat, and sleep… You can spend every day napping to your heart’s content,” Ryner said, sighed, then sat down next to the box. “Listen to this, okay? My life’s been horrible lately.”


“Meow?”

“Yeah. There’s this expressionless, selfish, and dangerous girl that’s been working me to the death, and another girl who I promised that I’d marry a long time ago who keeps attacking me without thinking, and I always feel like I’m gonna come out of it dead…”


“Meow, meow.”


“You get it, right? Right? It’s horrible, right? I didn’t even do anything wrong… I’d be happy if someone let me just sleep all day… I don’t have any big dreams or lofty ambitions.”


“Meooww.”


“Hm? Yeah, naps are good. I completely agree with your opinion,” Ryner said as he nodded and nodded to the cat’s advice, as if he were ill.


Apparently he was quite dissatisfied with his life. Ryner stared up at the sky. “Ah… If I were to nap right now, Ferris would just come over here and smack me…”


Then he glanced back to the cat, who was looking up at him with an expression of wonder. “Oh, Ferris is the one I mentioned earlier. She’s the expressionless, selfish, and dangerous one. She’s always telling me to get to work, get to work, get to work… That’s why I can’t stay here for too long. Sorry. I gotta go,” Ryner said and stood.


Greedy as it was, the cat meowed again. “Meow!”


“Hey, what did I tell you about not having any food…?” Ryner mumbled as he turned his back to the cat.


“Meow, meow…”


Ryner grimaced at the sound of its pitiful little meow. “Uuh… Okay, okay. I’ll go get you some food, alright? I’ll bring you dinner tonight, so sorry, but it’ll be a minute. Man, people have ignored me so much lately that I’m really over here talking to cats instead…”


And so Ryner left, mumbling and grumbling to himself all the while.


He was ill, alright.

 

---


★ The Second Visitor ★


Ferris was a peerless beauty.


She had long golden hair that seemed to sparkle in the sunlight, almond-shaped blue eyes, and an unnaturally perfect face. Her limbs were delicate and pretty, despite the fact that she fought with a large sword. She was munching away at skewered dango expressionlessly as she walked through the port town.


It was a peaceful afternoon, and she had a vague spring in her step to match. Men catcalled her, but ended up on the ground as soon as she passed them. As soon as she finished her dango, she pulled out her wallet, entered a busy street on a whim, and came out of it with three more skewers of dango.


Nothing could stop her now… 


But anyway. 


It happened when she left the bustling shopping street and entered an alley instead. She heard a faint cry from the corner of the road.


“Meoow.”


“Mm?”


She turned her attention to it. A single box had been left out. Someone had written on the side.


Please take this kitty.


“An abandoned cat, is it.”


Ferris approached the box, dango in hand. A single kitten’s little head was poking up from inside of it.


“Mmh…”


Her blue eyes met the cat’s big sparkling eyes. They stared at each other for a long moment.


“……”


They stared and stared as time passed around them.


Then finally. Finally, Ferris’ face reddened… for some reason or other. “Kgh, not bad. No, I won’t lose. You are too cute to have a purpose in this dangerous world,” she said with an even voice as she held her gaze. “What you need to survive in this world full of hardship is not cuteness. It’s knowledge. Knowledge about dango. That is what decides who wins and who loses. For example, do you know how dango is made?”

The kitten tilted its head cutely. “Meow?”


Ferris nodded. “Mm. It is made from grains turned to a powder known as flour. The best dango is made from flour that creates a subtle elasticity. In the Roland Empire, most flour comes from the Selz region. However, the most delicious dango flour is produced by the Kowls region. Either works. The number of customers you get depends on if you understand this or not. On top of everything, flour from the Kowls region isn’t as well known as the Selz’s region’s, so it remains cheaper. This is crucial. Remember it as you start your own shop.”


“Meow, meow.”


“Mm? You want to find a fine dango craftsman? Mm. That is difficult… However, it shouldn’t be an issue if you just put an ad up in the dango magazine. Rather than having many, I believe that the greatest happiness can be found after finding a single, best owner of a small shop through trial and error…”


Her face reddened a second time as she cast it downwards. “My dream aside… Let us meet again tonight for more conversation on the matter. I will bring tea for us to enjoy. Dango is best with hot tea, after all. Let us meet again tonight.”


With that, Ferris quickly left, a faint “meow” heard from behind.


★ The Third Visitor ★


“Hm hm hmm~♪ Hmm hm hm~♪”


Milk Callaud was in high spirits just like always. She was a cute sixteen year old girl with a flaxen ponytail and big eyes. Even though she looked like this, she was chasing Ryner as a chief of a squadron of Taboo Hunters… Her subordinates were around her, surveying the world around her with serious expressions on their faces.


“Ah! There!” Milk suddenly yelled and took off to a small alley squished between two brick buildings. Her subordinates instantly lost their cool.


“A-ah, Chief! Running off alone is dangerous! What will we do if you trip!?” Luke, her oldest subordinate, said. He’d become even more overprotective of her ever since she’d been kidnapped. 


Next up was Moe, who was only a little older than Milk. He had a lithe body despite his kind expression, and he took off after Milk with ease. “Did you find something, Chief?”

Lach, about the same age as Moe, had a willful aura as he spoke to Luke. “I’m letting loose and going after them so they don’t get too far!”


Last was Lear. Unlike the other two, he kept his cool in situations like this. “Say that all you want, but don’t you remember the last time we let you two do this? I’ll accompany you this time, too.”


“He’s right, Lach,” Luke said. “We don’t want a repeat of that. I’m going too.”


Lach’s shoulders fell. “Uuh… alright.”


With that, they all ran after Milk… but she’d already stopped somewhere along the alley along with Moe.


They were peering into a box in the messy corner of the road. Then Milk grinned and turned back towards them.


“Hey, Luke, Luke! There’s a kitten! It’s super cute!” She said. She picked the kitten up and beckoned him over.


Luke… grimaced. “Uwah…”


The kitten climbed up over her arms and up onto her head. “Meow!” 


“It, it’s adorable!” Lach yelled as he caught up to her. 


“Right!? Meow, meow, meow!” She mimicked as she spun happily. 


Then the cat meowed back, as if her words had resonated with it. “Meow!”


“Ahah! Meow meow, meoow, meooow!”


The two were apparently on the same wavelength, because they seemed to be having a pleasant little conversation.


Moe clenched his fist, clearly moved at the sight. “Amazing, Chief! You can even talk to cats!”

No fucking way she can!


…But no one was there to say that. 


Luke watched from a spot just a little away from the others, a difficult expression on his face, his eyes narrowed and his arms crossed. He was deep in thought. “Hmm…” 


“…This is bad,” Lear said from his side.


Luke met his eyes. “You think so, too?”


“Yes. This is a bigger problem than anything we’ve encountered until now.”


“Y-yeah… You’re right… What should we do…? It’s coming. What should we do…?”


“…I don’t know either… Really, what do we do…?”

What were they so afraid of…?


The answer to that… soon appeared.


After Milk, Moe, and Lach had their fun playing with the cat, Milk pitter-pattered over, the cat still lounging on her head. “Um, uh, so…”


She didn’t have to say it. Luke already knew exactly what was about to happen.


It was something that everyone who had ever been a parent was prepared to hear.


Milk stared up at him with her cute eyes. The kitten stared up at him with cute eyes. The cute eyes that only an abandoned animal could have. Probably because it was an abandoned animal.


“Can we keep it? Pleeaaasee?”


There it was.


Luke looked to Moe and Lach helplessly. But they didn’t give him the help he was looking for. Their expressions said it all: can’t we keep it? It’s just so pitiful out here alone.


“Augh, traitors…”


Luke looked to Lear next. Lear sighed. “Chief, you know that we aren’t in the position to keep a cat right now.”


Milk’s eyes moistened. “But, but this kitty…”


“Meow…”


It’s just too cute! It’s okay! We can keep it!


Luke really thought that, but no! They couldn’t. 


He had heard that keeping animals was a good way for children to grow a sense of responsibility, and it wasn’t like he wasn’t willing to do it for Chief Milk’s sake, but… 


Those excuses just kept spinning in his head. But he couldn’t.


“Ah, geez! We can’t keep it!” Luke said, doing his very best to be stern. “We won’t be able to stay in very many inns if we have a kitty with us.”


“W-we can just sleep outside!” Milk said, hugging herself as if to protect herself from what he was saying.


It was too cute… 


Luke shook his head, not to be swayed even by his own thoughts. “W-we can’t, Chief. Our mission is too dangerous, and besides that, we are in a foreign country. We never know when we’ll be attacked by thieves or ruffians here…”


“But, but I can protect Mewmew!”

“Huh? Mewmew? What…?”


“It’s her name! Cute, right?”


“Ah, it is cute… wait! Umm… right! Our journey is a difficult one. We could run out of food or water for it… But we’ll still have to keep going. This poor kitty might collapse if that happened, you know? Are you telling me that you want to keep it despite everything?”


They had to agree with him. If they didn’t, the cuteness overload of the two of them would knock him out.


Milk looked shocked beyond belief. “Th-the kitty might die? I don’t want that to happen!!” She said, shaking her arms vigorously as she burst into tears.


Luke was flustered. “Ah, no, I just said that it might die if we bring it, not that it would die now… That’s why we can’t bring it, okay, Chief?”


Milk gave him a small nod. 


Luke smiled kindly. “You’re a good kid,” he said and pet her head.


They were supposed to be elite Taboo Hunters… Seriously, what were they even doing? The mystery only deepened.


★ The Fourth Visitor ★


It was nighttime.


Her black hair glistened with the light from the stars. She had beautiful eyes and a face that was more perfect than that of others. Her shrine maiden outfit clenched her outstanding body in all the right places as Estella Fiurelle dashed about the dark streets.


“Youuu! That golden charm isn’t just any hunk of metal!”


“Hehe!” She laughed as she continued to sprint through the streets. “It is your fault that you allowed yourself to be tricked. You ought to be thankful that you were blessed with the sight of the moonlight goddess!” 


Apparently today’s scam was that she was a moonlight goddess…


Either way, no one could catch the goddess as she ran.


“Hah, haah… They shouldn’t be able to catch me now that I’ve run so far,” she said to herself through pants. “Of course, it isn’t as though a mere human could do anything to a goddess so beautiful as I.”


Just when she was about to laugh, she heard a small sound from the corner of an alley.


“Meow!”


“Meow? What? Is that some kind of new praise for me?” Estella wondered as she looked over. There was a box with a child’s writing on it.


I’m Mewmew. Nice to meet you!


A kitten’s head was peeking up out of the box to watch her.


Estella nodded curtly. “Hmph. I see that your name is Mewmew. What might you need from me?”


“Meow.”


“Hm? You are enraptured by my beauty? Then sing my praises. Present all that you own to me and I will bless you with fortune. Now, how much do you have?”


“Meow.”


“Hmm… I do not understand what ‘meow’ means. That is fine. You are only a kitten, after all. Even if you should offer up all of your money to me, it would not be much. I suppose I can bless you anyway.”


With that, she lent a single bill to the kitten, setting it in front of it. The kitten stared at it blankly, then looked back up at Estella. “Meow?”

“Mm-hm. Buy whatever you’d like with that, then report back to your cat friends that Estella is the personification of beauty itself. Tell them that they will face no problems in life if they simply serve me.” Estella then laughed boastfully.


But then… a familiar, unemotive voice reached her ears. “I see. The mistaken girl with no friends has stooped so low as to talk to cats in the night.”


Energy suddenly burst from Estella as she quickly turned to face her foe. 


A single woman stood in the dark alley, her blonde hair shining even in the dim light. Her blue eyes were clear but ultimately devoid of emotion. Her face was perfect… and it was a face she remembered.


Yes, this was… 


“Mrgh! The dead fish dango woman!?” Estella said with a glare. “What might you be doing here in the dead of night!?” 


“I could ask the same of you. What might you be doing with my tea-drinking companion?”


“Hah? Tea-drinking companion?” Estella repeated, then laughed just so. “What are you saying? You see, this kitten has just devoted its life to my beauty. It will not drink tea with the likes of you!”

Ferris looked Estella up and down, sizing her up. When she spoke, her voice was calm. “Hoh. To beauty of your level? You are mistaken. That kitten has already aligned itself with me. Why? Because it understands the true beauty of dango.”


“Mrmrgh! Let us settle the matter of whose beauty is superior once and for all!”


“Mm. Bring it on.”


Estella’s strong glare was met with Ferris’ cold eyes.


Just like that, the beautiful night turned to a perilous one.


“Now come, dango woman!” Estella yelled as she pointed her finger out. “This match will be decided by who the cat jumps out of the box to approach. Deal?”


Ferris nodded. “Mm. I have no issue with it,” she said, then began to set her dango and hot tea up a ways away from the cat. “Now, come. This time we will talk about the dango economy.” She looked confident. As though it was simply inconceivable that she might lose.


Estella, meanwhile, was on the cat’s opposite side putting gold, silver, and copper coins down. “Heheh. You ought to buy any number of things that you want with this. Now, come to me.” She, too, was filled with confidence.


But the ghastly beauties turned the atmosphere rotten. The kitten shivered.


Then a woman’s voice… no, a girl’s voice echoed from a third direction. “Here I am, Mewmew!”

That, too, was familiar. It was Milk Callaud, an innocent smile on her lips. 


Estella shivered at the sight of her. “Why… why is the demon of legend here!?


Ferris’ eyes narrowed. “Mm.”


Then Milk noticed them and immediately her cheerful eyes turned to a glare. “Ah! Ah! Why are you guys here!? D-don’t tell me that you plan on stealing my Mewmew… Wait, but if all-beauty-and-no-brains is here, don’t tell me that Ryner is also…!? Where is he? Augh, don’t tell me that you were just waiting to get me alone? Alright, let’s go! I wish for thunder—”


There the demon of legend went, spewing bullshit and mindlessly casting magic again. She drew her magic circle quickly, light gathering in its center.


The poor, poor kitten just stood there, shivering… 


“W-wait, Demon of Legend!” Estella said. “We are currently contesting to see who is the most beautiful as chosen by this kitten! Do not get in the… gyaaahh!”

It didn’t matter what Estella said - it was already too late. The lightning shot at her.


Milk completely ignored the meaning of the words that Estella had managed to get out. “Huh? You’re trying to decide who gets to keep Mewmew? Then if I win, Luke will say I can keep her? He’ll really say it? Alright! I’m playing, too, and I’ll definitely win!” Milk said, then pulled a piece of seeding grass out to use as a cat toy.


And from the final road leading to the cat… Ryner lay in hiding, watching with blank amazement.


“…Why are the three most annoying people in my life all here,” he grumbled as he watched the hellish scene before him. 


Ferris was pouring piping hot tea out. “Now, come. This tea is delicious.”


But cats didn’t like hot water, did they? Ryner so wanted to say that, but there was no way that he could in this situation. 


The poor kitty was shivering.


Estella was making a show out of dropping coins onto the ground, each accompanied by a gaudy sound. “How’s this? What, it isn’t enough? How about this, then? I will make it ten bills! Surely this is sufficient.”


Did cats even know what money was? He wanted to say it… But then he’d really understand what death meant… After all, deathly intent was swirling around Ferris and Estella. Ryner gulped.


“Come here, Mewmew! Here, kitty kitty!” Milk said as she waved her cat toy around. But she was waving it so fast that it looked like it might break instead of attract a cat.


“……”


Truly, there were no words.


The deathly aura was so strong that even the cat was twitching with anxiety.


“I-I think I’m just gonna go home…”


“Oh, I know!” Milk said. “I have something even more fun than this toy to show you. I wish for—”

“Wagh! Using magic is unfair! If you must do it, then I too will!” Estella said. 


“…Hm. Why are the two of you pointing your spells at me?” Ferris asked. “Is that a challenge? Very well. Don’t underestimate my burning passion for dango.”

“Meow, meow, meyowww!?”


And so the alley’s play turned to a tragedy… 


---


A while later, the poor kitty had escaped its original place and its fire and water and slashing, and now was shivering in a different alley.


“Oh, you managed to escape to safety,” Ryner said, exhausted, as he approached the cat. 


It looked up at Ryner with scared eyes. “Meow?”


Ryner nodded. “You’ve been through a lot, huh…”


He set some leftovers from the inn’s kitchen down on the ground for it. The kitten leapt over as fast as it could.


“I knew you were hungry. I guess no one but me thought about feeding you.”


“Meoow.”


Ryner sat beside it as the kitten greedily chewed at the food. He stretched out as he looked up at the stars.


Then he heard something like an explosion from afar… no, who was he kidding, it was definitely an explosion. Ryner ignored it and sighed.


“Listen to me complain for a minute while you eat,” he said.


The kitten looked up at him. “Meow?”


Whaaamm!


Kyaaahh!


I’ll never lose to the likes of youuuu!!


Boom! 


And so on and so forth. It sounded like everyone was reaching the ends of their ropes… 


Ryner pretended like he couldn’t hear it. “Maan. It sure is a nice and quiet night tonight.”


Guwaaahhh!


“Uuh. I can’t hear it. I can’t hear anything.”


Bowaagh!


“The hell are they even… no, wait, don’t listen, Ryner!” He said. “You lose if you listen. A-anyway. We’re ignoring all that. Listen to me instead, okay?”


“Meow?”


“You’re listening, right? Okay, so lately, my life really sucks… All I want to do is nap, but those guys won’t let me do it… They’re always getting in the way of everything…”


He complained and complained as he looked up at the night sky, his head otherwise empty.


He was just so tired. He couldn’t get any naps in, and he had to work. Those girls were constantly bothering him, and they’d definitely end up killing him at some point… 


“Augh, it’s all such a paiiinnn…”


Then the cat suddenly jumped up on his shoulder.


Ryner slowly turned his head to it. “Hm? What? Are you thirsty, too, now that you’ve eaten? Ah, shit. I forgot to bring you water…”


The kitten pressed one of its front paws to Ryner’s cheek as if it was trying to push the upset expression off of his face. 


“Huh? Uh…”


The kitten then licked his nose before it jumped back off. Then it set out down the alley… but it stopped once at the end of the road to turn back to Ryner one last time. “Meow.”


It left him with that single word before he… she…? Before the kitten left him alone in the alley.


Ryner just stared after it. “I can’t believe I’m at the point in my life where I need a kitten to comfort me…”


He sighed deeply, but it was drowned out by the sound of explosions.


---


Table of Contents

Previous | Next

idola: (Default)
 Volume 3: First Taste of Violence

Syndicate Wars

Table of Contents

Previous | Next


---


“…I feel like everything we’ve done since coming here has been pointless,” Ryner Lute mumbled in his usual motivationless voice. He had dark hair and dark eyes. He was slim and tall, but had a chronic slouch. He was walking through the bustling city without a destination in mind.


Ferris Eris, a blonde beauty, was walking beside him, dango in hand. She spoke in her usual monotone voice. “Hmph. You say that as if your life has ever been anything but pointless.”


“Hey, don’t casually deny someone’s existence.”


“I’m not particularly denying it. Day by day, you attack women in alleyways. You’ve been promoted to the emperor of sex fiends recently due to your daily activities, haven’t you? That’s amazing. You’ve finally reached Sion’s level. How dare you continue to amass power,” she said. Instead of mixing truth and lies, his partner tended to mix lies with lies.


Ryner sighed. “Yeah, it’s gotten pointless alright.”


“Mm. You’re talking about your life, are you not?”


“I just told you not to casually deny—”


“But this dango is truly delicious,” Ferris interrupted. “I mistakenly underestimated Iyet’s dango until now.”


“Are you even listening to me?”


“Hm? Did you want me to listen to you?”


“I mean… I guess I don’t really care either way…”


It was a useless afternoon, just like it always was lately.


Just then, a group of five well-built men in black suits appeared in their periphery. They surrounded a beautiful boy with pretty black hair and sharp, intelligent black eyes. He was wearing a shrine maiden outfit.


The boy looked like he was about twelve or thirteen, and spoke in a way that one wouldn’t expect just by looking at him. “Oh, what to do? Our saying is that we spread fraternity and charity wherever we go, but our Fiurelle Group is a bit troubled at the moment - we have donated all of our money to charity, after all…”


Ryner’s eyes narrowed with suspicion. He remembered this boy. His name was Vois Fiurelle, and he was the boss of the Fiurelle Group, an organization that held a monopoly on all information in the Iyet Republic. 


“What does he wan—”


“Are you telling me that you absolutely aren’t able to pay us back?” Vois asked. His men were surrounding a frightened girl of only seven or eight as well as a timid older man.


“B-but when your Fiurelle Group lent us money, you said that we could pay it back at our leisure because charity was your motto… You told us that we ought to use it to cure my daughter’s illness!”


“Are you familiar with a ‘public stance?’” Vois asked as if it was the most natural thing in the world.


“Of course I am,” the older man said, as if to admonish Vois. “If I may, I’ll explain it to you in detail. Say that you meet an acquaintance out in town by chance. You talk for a while, and at the end, you say this: ‘Please, come over to my place sometime. I’ll cook you a nice homemade meal.’ Then, after your next meeting, your acquaintance actually comes over to your place. They happily eat your homemade cooking. Then—”


Vois interrupted, his face gentle, but his voice colder than ice. “Then you would naturally think: ‘This guy has some nerve, actually coming over. Look at that smiling mug. Dumbass. Did this simpleton seriously think that I wanted to feed him his daily fodder? Doesn’t he know what a public stance is?’”


Vois continued. “It’s when you say something polite just because it’s rude not to. You’re nice, but timid, too. It’s impossible to say what we’re really feeling when you act like that. Thickheaded people like you end up becoming victims. In any case, this is the situation that you’ve left us in. Could you please understand our point of view?”


Ryner couldn’t help but comment on it. “Ugh, he’s still saying that horrible stuff with a smile.”


Ryner’s commentary aside, the older man was terrified. “So what should we do now? We, we don’t have any money. My daughter’s illness is cured, but it’s left us without any money at all.”


“Hmph. So you wasted our money on curing her, as if money grows on trees.”


“Yes. She’s finally recovered completely. I-I am truly grateful to you for that—”


Vois smiled sweetly, but he wouldn’t let the man finish. “No, no, there’s no need to thank us… After all, charity is part of our motto. It’s only natural that we’d do it.”

“What? Doesn’t that mean that there’s no need to pay you back?”


Vois nodded. “Of course. However, we need your daughter in exchange. You see, men everywhere are turning to degeneracy nowadays. They all want girls around her age. They would forgive our debt if we handed her over. Really, it’s wonderful. Truthfully, this outcome is what we were aiming for since the beginning… That’s the situation that we’re dealing with.”


The men in suits moved to grab the girl and tear her from her father.


“Kyah, Dad!?”


“Wait! Spare my daughter! You can have anything but her!”

“Ah, you needn’t worry,” Vois said. “You will be dead, so you won’t need to stress over what’s happening to her.”


Ryner couldn’t leave it at that. “Whoa, whoa, this is crazy!”


Vois turned to look at Ryner.


“……”


Then he turned his gaze back away and smiled widely. “Oh, but to think that the girl would be so happy about this. I’m really happy too. Hm? Money? No, no. Fraternity and charity is our Fiurelle Group’s motto. We never demand money from another. Now, then. Let us make your daughter happy…”


Then Vois turned back towards them. “Wait, aren’t those Ryner and Ferris!? Wow, what a coincidence. Ah, you saw everything, didn’t you? I’m so embarrassed. I just can’t leave people with that troubled expression on their face alone. Why? Because we practice fraternity and charity.”


“You seriously don’t understand what those words mean,” Ryner said, tired.


Vois’ expression went blank. “Hm? They meant something?”


“You have got to be kidding me.”


“Well, now, jokes aside…”


“That expression definitely wasn’t a joke!”


“Now, now. Calm down, Ryner.” 


“Mm. He’s right,” Ferris said. “There is no need to get so excited about this. Attacking a minor will land you in prison—”

“It’s not that kind of excitement! Ugh, he’s up to no good again. Anyway, that was all. See ya, Vois.”


With that, Ryner and Ferris turned their backs away from him and started to walk away.


“Ah, please wait a moment,” Vois said. “The truth is that I’d like to ask you a favor. You two defeated Koch Krook’s entire gang in only a night, after all.”


“Nope,” Ryner said without even turning back to look at him. “I know it’d just turn into something bad again, you bum.”


“You will be handsomely compensated. I gave you access to our Delicious Dango Archives last time. This time, I’ll give you access to everything that you want to know.”


“Were you even listening just now? We don’t want anything to do with you—”


This time, Ferris was the one who interrupted Ryner. “Hmph. Are you saying that you would give us access to information on tea houses where the tea perfectly suits dango at no cost?”


“Yes, of course.”


“Mm. That’s that, Ryner.”


“Are you fucking kidding me!?” Ryner yelled.


Vois took the opportunity to speak, too. “Now then, about my request…”


“You, too! Don’t start without my consent!”


 Ferris unsheathed her sword with her usual speed, then Ryner took his usual tired expression.


He sighed. “I kind of want to die right now…” 


With that, Vois began his explanation in earnest.


---


They were at a nearby cafe. Vois had a serious expression on his face.


“This is all I’m asking for. At this very moment, the world itself is falling down the path of destruction. We are all in great danger.”


Ryner had absolutely no interest in their conversation. “So the world’s being destroyed, huh… Sounds fake, but okay…”


Vois ignored Ryner, because why wouldn’t he. “As you know, the Iyet Republic doesn’t have much of a government. Instead, it is made up of monopolies. For example, the transportation industry is owned by this group, and the gambling industry is owned by another. Information is handled by our fraternal and charitable Fiurelle Group. Due to the nature of our commodities, well…”


Ryner nodded. “You’re trying to say that there are lots of big companies, right? But ultimately, the strongest one isn’t the one with the biggest army or the biggest organization. It’s the one who controls the information.”


“That’s exactly right. We are the top organization in this country, and because we’re at the top, we face everyone with charity and fr—”


“Ugh, enough. You sell drugs and take girls so you can sell them, too. I don’t want to hear about your public stance. What did you want us to do?” Ryner asked, fed up with Vois.


Vois nodded, an earnest expression on his face. “You see, there is another organization in the Iyet Republic running shoulder-to-shoulder with the Fiurelle group.”


“Hm. So how are you dealing with them?”


“…I’ll give you everything. I’ll give you access to every genre of information that you could possibly want. That organization is threatening us. No, perhaps it’s better to say that they’re committing fraud against us? They control ‘lies.’ See, they’re unscrupulous, unlike us.”


“I don’t want to hear you of all people calling others unscrupulous,” Ryner said.


“Mm. But one could say the same of you, the king of the night, the demon who assaults women…”


“Don’t lump me in with him!”

“Hm? Here I thought you’d have a sense of camaraderie with a fellow deviant criminal—”


“I’m not a deviant! Ugh, talking to you is a pain, so just shut up for a sec. Anyway, where were we…?”


Vois clenched his fist. “I told you, the fate of the world is at stake here!”

Ryner furrowed his brow. “Hmm… I feel like that’s not what we were talking about, but okay… So?”


“Yes. You see, that atrocious organization has been relatively quiet up until now. They’d halted their activities due to their leader traveling the world… But see, their leader returned to Iyet a few days ago!” Vois said, all fired up.


In contrast, Ryner still looked bored at best. “Oh, that sucks. Man, that reaaalllyyy sucks. So what do you want us to do about it?”


“You ask that, but isn’t it obvious? This horrid organization would cause the people to suffer. We cannot stand by and allow that to happen. Not as we practice fraternity and charity! They must be punished!”

“From my point of view, you’re the ones who should be punished, but okay,” Ryner said. “But I guess I still have to—”


Vois interrupted Ryner yet again. “But we who hate fighting would be no match for them. Their leader is simply too strong. My request is that you capture him. What do you think?”


“Uh, I don’t really think anything… I’m just not committed to the cause.”


But then the expressionless beauty next to him spoke. “Mm. We accept. In exchange, you must show us information on not only the best tea houses in Iyet, but also their history.”


“Who even cares about that shit,” Ryner mumbled. “We have a duty to fulfill, but you only care about dango, which has nothing to do with it.”


Ferris stared for a moment, silent, as if deep in thought. Then, “Ah, right. That too.”


“Ah! Ah! You forgot about that, didn’t you, asshole! We really need to get back on track…” Then Ryner slammed his palms against his despair-stricken face. “No, wait, that’s not it! What am I saying, ‘let’s work on our mission!’ Listen to what you made me say! I want to abandon our mission. I wanted to grow old while napping peacefully. Didn’t I?”


“Mm. While attacking women in the night—”


“I’m telling you, I don’t do that! Anyway, I get it. We’ll do it. We’ll get the info we need, then leave this godforsaken city. It’s just too dangerous. It’s destroying me and turning me into someone who gives a shit about working.”


Vois smiled widely. “Then it’s settled! I knew it, our belief in the principles of fraternity and charity moved you!”


Ryner sighed, exhausted. “Even I feel like I’m starting to forget what those words mean,” he muttered. 


---


Now, to backtrack to that morning.


They were in a bustling area of the harbor.


Last night, Luke and the others had found Milk Callaud discarded by a dumpster on a street corner, but now they were here.


“Hey, hey, Luke! Look at those super pretty rocks she’s selling! I wanna see them!” Her sheer energy was incredible. She had a flaxen ponytail and a pretty face. She was an innocent sixteen year old girl who’d rush towards something she wanted as soon as she saw it, but… 


“Ah! No, Chief Milk! Don’t go too far. You were just kidnapped, after all… It’s dangerous for a girl to walk the streets by herself! Please understand that!” Luke said as he pulled Milk back tightly to protect her.


Her subordinates - Lach, Lear, and Moe - gathered close, too. 


“He’s right, Chief. We were worried sick yesterday.”


“Yes. We’d worried that you were out on the streets all night.”


“You can’t do that! Your curfew is six on the dot.”


Milk was dejected. “Uuh… I’m sorry.”


This was the elite leader of a band of Taboo Hunters… What exactly were they doing, talking about how she wasn’t allowed out at night because of her curfew…?


Well, whatever. Her subordinates looked around with the guarded expressions of strict parents. Milk was right - there was some kind of odd stranger nearby. It was a woman whose whole body was concealed by a red cloak. She’d gathered up a number of stones and spread them out before herself. They were dyed in various colors, but it could hardly be called elaborate… They were just colored rocks.


The woman took notice of them. “Muhuh! Hath calamity stricken you as of late?”


“Huh!? How’d you know?” Milk asked, easily eating her schtick up.


Milk’s subordinates sighed, but the woman didn’t mind them. “I can see it,” she said. “A great calamity will soon strike this girl’s future. Yes… Perhaps a bad man will come to follow you…”


“Wha!? Is that true?” This time Luke was the one who ate it up… 


“Huh? Huh? Is Ryner the bad man?” Milk asked. “Is this about Ryner? Uwawah, wh, what should I do? He really did remember our promise to get married… I wonder if that’s part of why he fled Roland as a Taboo Breaker?”


Luke, Lach, Moe, and Lear all paled, their minds in an instant turmoil.


“N-no! You can’t, Chief!”

“We won’t forgive that tired man!”


“Lach’s right! We can’t forgive him!”

They were supposed to be chasing down and catching Ryner, since he was a Taboo Breaker and they were Taboo Hunters and all, but apparently the conversation had become one about parents forbidding their lovestruck daughter from dating… 


Lear was the only one who kept his cool. He sighed. “Still, we’re in trouble. This fortune teller could sum it up easily. Yes, our Chief was cursed by a god of death to fall for a bum. It leaves a bad taste in my mouth, but let’s solve this once and for all.”


Can we solve it?” Luke asked, surprised.


Lear shook his head. “Not us. But if we could simply buy a solution… Can you do that, Miss Fortune Teller?”


The fortune teller nodded, solemn. “That is exactly what I do. I alone can save this girl. So, do you want her to be saved? Then let us offer the sacred wine to the god of death.”


“How much?”


“I need not money. I follow the path that God’s voice carves for me… I cannot leave a girl possessed by an evil god alone. As proof, take one of my stones, girl. This pink stone will fulfill one’s love - it is very popular with girls.


She presented the stone to Milk, who took it with an expression of wonder.


“Yay! Look, look, everyone! She gave me such a pretty stone!” She said. She was just so happy to receive a dyed rock.


“Good for you, Chief,” Luke said, his face full of kindness.


“Yeah!”


As usual, their conversation was probably more suited to one in a preschool. That aside… 


“So what’s the secret wine that you mentioned?” Lear asked.


The woman moved her hand to a leather bag at her side and reached in. She pulled out a gourd-like container and five small cups. “Now, you must drink this divine wine. Once you do, all of your misfortune will disappear, and a future of happiness shall await you.”


They each took one of the five cups with matching serious expressions.


“To think that you would be so generous to us,” Luke said. “And at no cost… You’re a true fortune teller, aren’t you?”


“No, I am my god’s shrine maiden. Now, then. Let us drink the sacred wine with a single swig to avoid calamity.”


Milk nodded, then gulped it down… And then!


“Huh? My head’s spinning…”


Milk flopped down, her consciousness gone in an instant. Then, her subordinates… 


“Ch-chief… You… what did you make us drink…?”


The woman in red smiled, satisfied, as Milk’s subordinates fell one by one, until they were all out.


---


Back to that afternoon.


A shocking amount of people were gathered on a street corner. Ryner, Ferris, and Vois waded through the crowd before their eyes landed on that.


Everyone was gathered around a wooden pedestal. No, rather than gathered, they were all standing in a line leading to it.


A woman shrouded in red stood upon the pedestal. She’d reach her hand out to the front of the line, whisper something to whoever stood there, and then they’d bow their head in respect for her. Something about it was just off, like they were practicing a suspicious and potentially dangerous religion.


Vois pointed at her with a serious expression. “The robed woman on the pedestal is their leader.”


“Don’t you think that this is like… really, really trashy?” Ryner asked, already tired. “I mean, it’s amazing that she’s got so many people here, but… She’s on a plain pedestal. It’s just wood. Nothing is on it. It looks cheap as hell…”


“You can’t underestimate her, Ryner,” Vois said, serious to the end. “You too, Ferris.”


Ferris nodded with a grave expression. “Mh. That’s right. The dango sold by street stalls isn’t bad. You mustn’t look down on it. The way of dango is truly deep,” she said, then took a bite of her dango, which was covered with red bean paste.


“Right?” Vois said. “Like I said, you shouldn’t underestimate anything based on appearance alone.”


“Mm.”


“Hey, don’t tell me that you two are gonna stand there and have a conversation,” Ryner said.


“Hm? About what?” Vois asked.


“Hmph. You have nothing to add to our dango conversation?”


They hadn’t been listening to him since the beginning… It just kept happening. He was starting to get philosophical about it. “No, I… Whatever. I’m used to it… So what was the point again?”


Vois hit his palm with his fist, as if suddenly remembering that there was a point in the first place. “Ah, right. It was about how frightening these guys really are,” he started.


“My sources say that she was selling rocks she found on the side of the road just a few hours ago,” Vois continued. “Despite using tactics that no one would ordinarily call successful, she was able to sell her goods. Look at her now. In the span of a few hours, she became an object of worship, and amassed all of these believers. See that line? She could unite the world under her rule in the span of a few days! How frightening!”


“Whoa, hey, world unification is a stretch… There’s no way that’s happening. It is pretty impressive that she’s gotten this popular in a few hours, though. They could become a massive organization easily. That’s why the Fiurelle Group can’t leave them alone, right?”


“Exactly! We cannot stand by and watch them force suffering upon the people. We cannot allow them to destroy the world. That’s why I would like you to capture her.”


“And you’ll let us use all of your info for free if we do?”


“Yes. That’s how valuable capturing her is.”


Ryner nodded. “Guess we don’t have a choice. Let’s check things out. Come on, Ferris.”


“Mm.”


And so they waited in line.


It took time, but they eventually reached the front, and—


Several men surrounded them. “God’s shrine maiden will now tell your fortune. Be grateful to her.”


“Yes, yes. Thanks so much,” Ryner said, going for the bare minimum, wholly lacking enthusiasm.


“Then send your best regards to the shrine maiden,” one of the men said.


The woman in red nodded pretentiously, then stood. “Mm. Something is troubling you, is it not? A woman and a man standing before me want only one thing: you desire a compatibility test.”


Ryner had no words. He just cradled his head in his hands, then mumbled to himself in blank amazement. “This voice… This way of speaking…”


The woman continued, not bothered by Ryner in the slightest. “I understand, I do. However, I have reservations. You show your worst side to women.”


“Hey, that’s kinda rude—”


Ferris stared, fixated for a moment. “Mmh. At some point, I… Your special ability where just talking to a woman can make her pregnant ended up…”


“That’s impossible! But more importantly, the leader here is—”


“Furthermore,” the woman continued, “That expressionless woman who eats nothing but dango may boast about her beauty, however, there is always someone greater. You must understand as you have met me, shrine maiden of a beautiful god. All who see me prostrate themselves before myself in honor of my sublime beauty. Now, you half-baked beauty, understand that your future is hopeless! Marry this 10,000 year napper and live a snug little life where the sun doesn’t shine!”


Murderous intent shot from Ferris’ body. Her eyes narrowed. “Hmph. Ryner, playtime is over. We’re capturing this vehement woman of a leader.”


The woman laughed. “Finally admitting your defeat, 10,000 year old dango girl? You cannot win against my shining beauty!”


With that, she threw her cloak away to reveal a familiar face. She wore a shrine maiden outfit, and to be frank, her inhuman beauty rivaled Ferris’. She had glossy black hair and charming black eyes, as well as a perfect body with smooth skin. She appeared to be about sixteen or seventeen years old. And Ryner knew her.


They’d met twice. She’d pretended to be a mountain goddess the first time and a sea goddess the second time, and both times she made a killing doing it. It looked like she was a shrine maiden this time… Apparently she was the leader of the so-called swindling organization too.


“Es—”


Ryner had tried to say her name, but he was interrupted. 


“So you’ve finally decided to show yourself!” Vois said from where he’d been hidden just out of sight. “You, the reigning leader of the swindling organization that plagues our land - Estella Fiurelle!”


Ryner grimaced. “Haah? Hey, wait a sec. The hell is this? Vois, did you just call her a Fiurelle?”


“Hm, did I say something? What was it?”


“Don’t play dumb. Why’d you call her Fiure…”


Ryner’s voice trailed off. He looked at Vois. Then at Estella.


“…You guys have the same hair and eyes… and you’re both wearing shrine maiden outfits… Don’t tell me that you guys are…”


Vois nodded, not fighting it at all. “Yes, we’re siblings.”


“So this is just a sibling’s quarrel!?” Ryner yelled.


“No, it isn’t that simple,” Vois said with the shake of his head. “There was bad blood between her and the head of our group at the time, our grandma, so… Estella left our organization and created a large organization of her own, see. One that rivals the Fiurelle Group.”


“…So basically, she ran away from home.”


Vois took a grave expression. “As I said, it isn’t that simple. She was our grandmother’s enemy.


“Wha!? Don’t tell me she killed her,” Ryner said, then looked back to Estella. She’d been glaring at Ferris for some time now, but… 


“Hmph. But Vois,” Estella said, “Whatever happened to our grandmother, all but her head buried alive?”


“Oh, I became the leader instead,” Vois said as if Estella’s words didn’t concern him in the slightest. “She was too loud anyway.”


“You still haven’t dug her up!?”


“Oh, but fear not!” Vois said. “We never forget to feed her, so you don’t need to worry—”


“Anyone would worry! You don’t plan on ever digging her up, do you?” Ryner asked. “I’m adding ‘fear not’ to the list of words you clearly don’t know!”

Vois and Estella both opened their mouths and spoke as one.

““Well, enough talk of things nobody cares about.””   


“That’s horrible! Ugh, I’m getting another headache… We never should have accepted another job from this guy. Anyway, I’m going home… Go ahead and have your sibling quarrel without me. Bye.”


With that, Ryner began to drag his fatigued body away. 


“Heh. So you’re running away,” Estella said. “More proof that my beauty surpasses yours. Now, hurry and leave with thyne tail between—”


“Say that and it’ll just prolong—”


Ryner spoke too late. Ferris’ hand shot out and grabbed Ryner’s neck from behind. “Who exactly do you think would run from an opponent of her low-level beauty?”


“…This shit again…”


Ryner cursed the path that his life was taking.


Vois ignored Ryner no matter how tired of life he may be. “Now, please capture that incarnation of evil! I’ll bury her just like she buried our grandma! I’ll keep her like a hen that can’t lay eggs!”


“Seriously, don’t wrap me up in your problems…”


Ferris spoke next. “I’ll show you the power of a true… beauty… um… I’ll teach you a lesson…”


“Don’t say it if you’re just going to get embarrassed halfw—”


“Hmph. So you’re fighting,” Estella said. “It will be me versus you, the dead fish woman and her personal lackey and final weapon, the demon of legend! Come, my servants!”


“I’m begging you, so can someone just listen to me…?” Ryner asked pitifully, but the final blow was that no one did… 


Five men with large, sturdy bags answered to Estella’s call. They turned their bags over with ease, and out came five familiar people, one per bag.


“What…”


 It was Milk and the others. Ryner had once promised to marry her and stuff. One could say that his promise resulted in a demon sprouting from the legends it belonged to in order to obstinately chase him, a Taboo Hunter from Roland tracking a Taboo Breaker down.


“……”


What could he even say? He already had to deal with Ferris, Estella, and Vois, and now Milk was joining the fray.


“Ah, am I dreaming?” Ryner wondered. “Like, is this a ‘it was all a dream’ episode? That means that it won’t hurt if I pinch my cheek, right?” So he pinched it. “See? It doesn’t hurt. Aha. I’m so glad this is just a dream. Yeah, it’s just unrealistic that all the bad luck in the world would fall on me. Okay, I’m going to sleep now, so please no one wake me up.”


Ryner ignored the tingling pain in his cheek and did his best to escape reality. He tried to ignore everything around him, but… 


Milk stirred. “Huh? Was that drink the reason why I suddenly got so dizzy? My whole body feels hot… It’s really weird.”


Next was that Lear guy. “Kgh. This is bad. It appears that an aphrodisiac and sleep medicine were mixed into that wine… Staying rational is tough. It sure would be bad if that man were here, because Chief…”


“Th-this is terrible,” Luke said. 


“Uuh, do we have any water?” Milk asked. “My ears are pounding… Wh…”


Then she noticed Ryner, who was lying on the ground trying to escape reality.


“Ryneeeeerrrr I found youuuuu!!”


The voice of the devil echoed through the street.


Milk’s fingers immediately flitted through the air to cast large-scale destructive magic without a shred of hesitation.


“Augh, shit! Why are you always like this!?” Ryner yelled.


Estella forced laughter. “Now go, my final weapons! For the sake of your beautiful goddess’ shrine maiden, rout the supporting cas… t…”


Milk’s spell exploded in a gale, slamming against everyone in her vicinity, particularly those who were closest to her—Estella and Vois, first and foremost, then Estella’s believers, then Luke and Milk’s other subordinates…


“Mrgh! You dastardly dango woman!” Estella yelled as the storm took her away. “You’ve caught me off guard with this, coward! Thou had best live in fear of my world-shattering beauty; until next time!”


“…‘Until next time?’ Ryner repeated. “I’d really rather not see her again…” 


Ferris nodded, somehow satisfied. “This is proof that that Estella girl is nothing but a supporting character. I am the beautiful protagonist who remains on the stage at the end…”


Ferris’ words trailed off. The storm of destruction hadn’t stopped. It was still expanding, slowly drawing closer, indiscriminately pulling people in and throwing them away.


“That’s our final issue,” Ferris said, as calm as ever. “Though it isn’t much of an issue for me.”


“Huh? Are you telling me that you can cancel Milk’s spell?” Ryner asked. “Even though you can’t use magic?”


Ferris nodded. “Because I’m the protagonist.”


“The hell? Oh, but if you can do it yourself, then that makes things easy for me. So how are you gonna do it?”


“Mm. Like this.” Ferris grabbed him by the collar, then pulled him down with all of her strength. 


“Uwah!? Wait, what are you doing!?” Ryner tried asking, but it was no use. He couldn’t do anything to stop it. He was thrown straight into the storm. 


“Ah!” Milk said once he came into view. “I found youuu, Ryner!”

For some reason, she jumped right into the gale with him.


“Kyaahh!”


Ryner was past the point of being shocked at the absurdity happening around him. Now he was just exhausted. “Ahh, so that’s what she meant. Personally, though, I really hate the concept of me being a character in a story that she’s the protagonist in… Uwah, Milk!? Gyaahh!”


And so the two disappeared within the storm… 


---


Several hours later, in the destroyed corner of the harbor, Ryner and Milk were laying on top of each other, knocked out cold, the pink stone beside them… 


Does that mean that it worked?


---


Table of Contents

Previous | Next

idola: (Default)
 Volume 3: First Taste of Violence

Pretty Girl

Table of Contents

Previous | Next


---


Welcome, travelers, to the Iyet Republic!


Ryner was staring, dazed, at a booklet in the street on a day that they didn’t have any plans.


His bed head was four times worse than usual, and his eyes spat upon aspiration itself. Those very eyes were presently zoning off into a booklet that he bought at a stall just a moment ago. It was as expensive as a hardcover novel despite being only 126 pages in total. He read from the start.


Step 1: Don’t assume that water, safety, or even knowledge is free.


Step 2: Also, the fact that you’re taking advice from this book means that you’re pretty gullible.


Step 3: Anyway, writing this is pretty boring, so that wraps things up.


Every page after the second was completely blank… 


Ryner trembled. “What do you mean, ‘that wraps things uuuppp!’” He yelled and threw the booklet as hard as he could.


Ferris Eris, the beautiful woman standing by him, spoke. “That book taught us something important, though, so I would say that it was worthwhile,” she said as she casually flipped her hair, her blue eyes following the booklet’s path through the sky.


“What, that Iyet doesn’t give a shit about the fact that it’s a dangerous country crawling with criminals? That it’s the kind of place where the strong eat the weak?”


“No, it’s that you shouldn’t buy books like that like an idiot. You didn’t realize that it’s strange how there would be a guidebook to Iyet when this country is so cut off from the rest of the world?”


“Uuh… Okay, they did get me with that one, but… You said that it was okay for us to buy it, didn’t you?”


Ferris somehow looked proud of herself. “Hmph. How naive. That was camouflage.”


“Camouflage!? What does that even mean!? In the first place, you’re… no, whatever… Yelling is making me even more tired. Frankly, I don’t get this place. It’s completely isolated from the rest of the world. It’s a total mystery. We need to gather information on what kind of relics might be here, but… I don’t know who we can ask about finding a library…”


Ryner’s words trailed off as his eyes followed the booklet. It rose up in an arc, up and up, riding on the wind… His eyes flicked left and right to see where it’d land. Naturally, there were three men down there, and they looked like trouble.


“Ah, it’s coming in to your right, Boss.”


“Alrighty. Here?”


“Bingo, Boss!”

The booklet fell right onto the head of the ‘Boss’ with a light sound… 


The man slowly pulled a red liquid in a clear bag out of his pocket, opened it, and dribbled it on his head. 


“…The fuck is this!? I’m bleeding!? Bleeeeeding!”


It was a very convincing act.


Ryner watched in blank amazement. What else was he supposed to do?


The henchman paled and rushed to his boss’ side. “Ah, hold it together, Boss!”


“Shit… Who’d do something so terrible?” The boss asked with a terrible monotone. “I won’t forgive ‘em… I’ll never forgive ‘em…”


So he said, but it was pretty obvious, all things considered. The men made their way over to Ryner and Ferris.  


Ryner sighed. “Ugh, I’m so done with this country…” 


“Mm. So you’re the kind of person who doesn’t like people who are similar to yourself.”


“Where exactly are you seeing any similarities here?”


“You’re all criminals,” Ferris said as if it was the most natural thing in the world. “Though I doubt that there are sex fiends of your caliber here.”


“How am I that high-level!? Wait… ugh, you know that’s not true! But anyway, we can ask these guys where the library is. Oh, but Ferris, you remember what that booklet said? About how we shouldn’t assume that basically anything is free?” 


“Of course.”


“This country sure is a pain in the ass. I don’t think they’ll tell us where the library is for free…”


Ferris unsheathed her sword.


“…Aah, well, I guess you’re pretty good at this kind of thing… I think you’re a lot more suited to life in this country than I am.”


The men had finally made their way over.


“Well, well, you bastar—”


That was as far as he got before Ferris; sword flashed and she disappeared. The men were sprawled across the ground in an instant. 


“Mm. The weather is excellent today,” Ferris said, perfectly casual. “The birds are singing. Surely your heads are longing to fly through the sky just as those birds are.”


The men screeched. They were white as sheets at the contrast of Ferris’ pleasant start and violent end. They were experiencing turmoil unlike anything they’d ever known. 


Ryner, meanwhile, was mostly just impressed. “Only Ferris, the heinous king of everything evil, couuullddd gyaaaaahhh!!”


And so Ryner was slammed into the ground.


That only scared the men more. 


“So,” Ferris started, “Unless you want to suffer another blow from this charming angel, you will answer my questions. Won’t you?”


“Y-yes, ma’am…”


It seemed that Ryner and Ferris became accustomed to Iyet’s traditions with ease. 


---


They learned from the men that there was no free institution that one could consider a library in all of Iyet. They also learned about the monopolies. There was a monopoly on food. A monopoly on land and buildings. If you could name it, there was a monopoly.


The massive organization that controlled the country’s publishing power, documents, and even the flow of information itself through a regulated rumor mill was known as the Fiurelle group. 


“So you’re telling me that we can’t learn anything at all without paying up… I mean, that’s par for the course for important stuff, but really?” Ryner asked as he looked up to the massive building they’d been standing by. - a building that was said to be managed by the Fiurelle group.


The Iyet Republic’s Information Synthesis Headquarters was written on it. Fantastic naming sense, right? But that wasn’t the only division that the massive black building had to offer. There were numerous other doors in, too, each with its own division.


‘Financial Information,’ ‘Political Information,’ ‘Maps,’ ‘Distribution’… There were smaller divisions within those, too. ‘Infidelity Investigations,’ ‘National Gastronomy,’ ‘Recruiting for Soap Operas,’ ‘Let’s Party, Fellow Elites,’ and other ‘who the hell cares’ kinds of divisions… 


“Oh, but this could be weirdly convenient,” Ryner said. “I’m all for not investigating things myself. So, um, the stuff that we need to know about is…”


Ryner took one of the pamphlets provided outside the building and leafed through it.


“Ah, Gate 302248 - Historical Facts might be right, or maybe Gate 302344 - City Legends…? What do you think, Ferris?”


Ferris shook her head. “I believe we will find the most useful information within Gate 302238.”


“Huh? Three, zero,” Ryner flipped through the pamphlet. “Hm. Three, zero, two… uhh, the hell is this? Delicious Dango Info…? You’re the only one who cares!”


“Perhaps Gate 804867, then.”


“Hm? Eight-zero-four… How to Get Rid of Stalkers? Are you implying that I’m stalking you?”


“Oh, he’s become self-aware…”


“It’s not even true!

 And so their usual back-and-forth flared up. But they were soon interrupted.


“Hello, Customers.”


“What?”


“Mm?”


Ryner and Ferris dropped their unproductive conversation to look at the person who’d talked to them. A man with a neat black suit was standing there. 


“We have been awaiting your arrival. Welcome to the Fiurelle Group. Our leader would like to speak with you in the VIP room, if you will,” he said, then began to move.


Ryner tilted his head. “Haah? Your leader? VIP room? Why’re we getting special treatment? Hey, Ferris, what do you—”


He was going to ask, but she was already following the man.


“—You don’t think this is suspicious!?” Ryner finished. 


“What is?”


“Like, why are we being treated like VIPs? We’re hardly famous. I mean, we just got here…”


Ferris sighed, then gave him a look that was clearly meant to be condescending. “I pity the ignorant. Do you really not understand why?”


“What? Well, do you know why we’re VIPs?”


“Mm.”


 “Hoh. Okay, so what’s all this about, then?”


Ferris locked eyes with him. “It’s because I’m beautiful. Beauties are always VIPs. That’s that.”


Ryner was at a loss for words. Truly.


Silence was all that passed between them.


Then, after a long moment, Ferris reddened. Her hand moved to her sword. “I’ll k…” 


“Don’t kill me! Listen, I’ve thought about this a lot, and if something’s so embarrassing that you feel the need to kill someone after you said it, maybe you shouldn’t say it in the first place…? Ugh, I’m so sick of this. I guess we can follow him and see where it goes. If I’m with an atrocious demon like you… Um, I mean, if I’m with an angel like you, I’m sure that I’ll be safe wherever I end up.”


With that, Ferris’ sword left his neck, and they began to follow the man in earnest.


---


“Welcome.”


A boy had been waiting for them in the dimly lit VIP room. He might have been about twelve or thirteen, and his face would no doubt grow into something incredibly beautiful. He was very easy to mistake for a girl. He was wearing a shrine maiden outfit, which lended an antique sort of association to him, and watched Ryner and Ferris with sweet, innocent eyes.


“Well, it is very much a pleasure to meet you! I am the leader of the Fiurelle Group, Vois Fiurelle. I am pleased to henceforth make your acquaintance,” he said, polite beyond what one would expect of a child of his age.


Ryner was taken aback. “You’re tellin’ me a brat like this is the leader here…? Guess that’s how family-run businesses operate, though… Anyway, did you guys need something from us?”


Vois smiled sweetly. “Please, I would hate to make you stand as we speak. Have a seat. Oh, and have something to drink, too.”


“O-oh… okay.”


Ryner and Ferris took their seats, and accepted the tea that they were offered. Only then did Vois continue. “Now, to get straight to the point… You two defeated Koch Krook’s gang just after entering the Iyet Republic without any outside help. I would very much like to rely on that sheer power of yours. That is why I called you here today…”


Ferris’ eyes narrowed. “Hoh. You know quite a bit. Have you been monitoring us?”


“No, I wouldn’t call it monitoring… You see, buying and selling information is what we do for a living. It’s our main source of income. Information like this has no chance of escaping me,” Vois said pridefully.


“And I think that anyone would have noticed you demolishing that inn,” Ryner added. Nobody responded to him as usual, though… 


“Now, where to start?” Vois wondered out loud. “You may not know much about us since you’ve only just entered the country, but we in the Fiurelle Group make our living off of the flow of information. That is only one face of what we do, however. We are actually a charitable organization; we give what we make back to the people. Day by day, we do everything that we do for the sake of the people. So? Doesn’t that make you want to support us, knowing that we’re pure and correct in all that we do?”

Ryner was already sick of hearing it. “No, it just sounds like you’re singing your own praises—” 


“See? It made you want to support us, didn’t it?” Vois asked.


“Were you even listening—”


“Yes! Of course it’ll be free.”


“Look, you’re clearly not listening—” 


“Should you accomplish what we ask of you with flying colors, we shall allow you full access to one type of our information. One gate, if you will. So, what do you think? I personally think that it’s an amazing deal.” With that, Vois waited, observing them as they found an answer to his question.


Ryner grimaced. “I don’t like your attitude, but… Well, it doesn’t sound like a terrible deal. What do you think, Ferris?”


“Mm. Depends on what his request is.”


“Oh, true. I’m not accepting anything that’s going to put us down as accomplices to some massive crime. So what kind of request are we talking about?”


Vois was happy to hear them considering it. “Naturally, our Fiurelle group, which stands for fraternity, charity, and purity, would never ask you to commit a crime like that. Please, be at ease!” He said strongly.


Just then the door opened, and a man who’d gone pale rushed in. “Youth! Youth!? ‘S terrible. The geezer that who lives on the plot that we’re gonna build an orphanage on just won’t leave!”


Vois wrinkled his eyebrows. He appeared in deep thought for a moment. “Hmm… That is a problem. But our motto of fraternity and charity means that we must respect his viewpoint, too.” Then his expression suddenly changed. His face went from that of a normal boy to that of a demon. “Alright, here’s what we’ll do. Tie him up by his arms and legs, tie a weight to him, and sink him in Toyrule Bay. That should be a rather peaceful way to solve the problem.”


“Yessir!”

“Don’t ‘yessir’ hiiimmm!!” Ryner yelled. Then he facepalmed. “Stop right there, brat. Sorry if I misheard any of that, but didn’t you just tell him to drown someone in the ocean with a straight face?”


Vois looked at him, surprised, not a single trace of that devil’s expression left on his face. “Huh? What are you saying? Noo, I’d never. Why would I ever say anything of that sort? A charitable organization like this would never do something as unscrupulous as that, you know?”

“R-really…?”


“Of course,” Vois said. He just looked so innocent. Not evil in the slightest. Not with that sweet smile on his face.


Ryner reluctantly gave up on it, overpowered by Vois’ current innocence. 


But then! The door opened a second time and a different man ran in.


“‘S terrible, Youth! You know that up-and-coming gang of kids who we left the drugs on our island to? Well, they broke into the drugs!”


Vois took a kind expression, like the parent of a bad kid… even though he was a kid himself. “I see. They can’t tell right from wrong. This often happens when one is young, however. Kids don’t grow if you scold them over every little thing. We must deal with this peacefully—”


His expression shadowed over. It was so dark that only his red mouth stood out from the rest. 


“—Capture one as an example. Beat him, parade him around town, and then wrap a rope around his neck and hang him in the square—”


“Aaahhh!! For real, how are you saying that scary shit with a straight face!?”


 It was as though Vois came to his senses at the sound of Ryner’s voice. “Huh!? What was I just saying?! I’m so embarrassed. Truly, how shameful of me. Please, forget all about me. To think that I would let anyone die alone at that tender age… How terrible. I am grateful for your warning. We must do as Ryner says. He’ll be lonely if he’s the only one hanging out in the square, so tie ropes around every single person in his family’s necks, and—”


“That’s not what I meaaaannnnnttt!”


Vois’ childlike expression only moved because someone who could’ve been his brother scolded him. “What’s the problem now?” He asked. “You still think there’s something wrong with it, don’t you?”


“What, am I the problem now!?” Ryner asked, confused by everything that was going on here. “No, wait, that’s not even the point! You just said that fraternity and charity was the Fiurelle Group’s motto!”


“Of course it is. For example, we build orphanages every day for the sake of this country.”


“And then you kill people to make them! Your priorities are totally backwards. And wait, before we get too far on the orphanage point, didn’t you say something about drugs a minute ago?”


Vois looked like Ryner had just said the unthinkable. “Huh? Drugs, you say? That can’t be right… Our peaceful and charitable group would never deal in drugs. We do, however, aim to help the people with their ailments. We are investigating the matter so that we may bring pharmaceuticals to the people at never before seen low rates.”


“…Okay… So can you describe what those pharmaceuticals do to people when they take them?”


“Of course. You’re enveloped by a dazzling light for a moment, the world gets bright, and then you feel ecstasy like never before. It’s like you can do anything, and yes - if you will it, you can even fly!”


“You’re talking about hallucinogens!”


“Enough of your false accusations. You are right, though, that there are drawbacks to this medicine. The first is that it’s addictive. The second is that taking too much will disable you… Though those are, of course, fairly minor.”


“Those are major issues!! God, I’m exhausted… All I do is yell… Anyway, I’m going home. You guys can live your charitable lives without me. Let’s go, Ferris…”


“Mm.”


Vois watched them with a sad expression. “I see. In the end, I didn’t even get to tell you about our sublime ideals… Such a shame. I will be praying that your journey from here on out is a wonderful one.”


“Ah, yeah. Do all the praying you want on your own time.”


“Yes. The lifespan of those who have drank poisoned tea such as what you just had is a mere three hours. I pray that you find the antidote by then…”


“Wait, what!? Poisoned tea? Are you kidding me? You seriously poisoned our tea…?”


“Tee-hee ♡”


“Don’t ‘tee-hee’ me you damn braaatt!!” Ryner yelled, then turned to Ferris. “What should we do? He says we’ll die in three hours without the antidote…”


“Mm. I did sense a high level of toxicity in his black tea through the kemari. But when the smell of the tea mixed with the smell of poison, it smelled exactly like dango… This Vois character is rather tactful.”


Vois smiled. “You have quite the discerning eye. Kemari is a rare plant that we can’t grow here in Iyet. I’m pleased that you noticed that we went through the effort to bring it all the way here so that our esteemed guests could drink it.”


“Mm. It’s a once in a lifetime chance. That’s the foundation of all such tea parties.”


“What are you guys even talking about?” Ryner mumbled. “It’s obviously a once in a lifetime chance if we’re poisoned and die… Not that anyone’s listening to me anyway.” He was starting to feel dizzy. “So, brat. You went out of your way to import the poison. You went out of your way to import the cure too, right?”


“Of course not. In the end, it was a once in a lifetime—”


“We already went over that joke!” Ryner yelled. By now, he was on the verge of tears. But as usual, no one cared.


“So will you accept my request now?” Vois asked.


“……”


They had no choice.


---


It was the time of the day that invited sleepiness in. Vois himself led them to a shopping street, then snuck into a cafe, then snuck under a table, where they then waited.


“Soo… Why exactly are we hiding under a table?” Ryner asked.


“What are you saying?” Vois asked. “I got information that said that my target would be here. Ryner, Ferris, please hide as soon as possible. You aren’t taking this seriously at all.”


“It’s kind of hard to take something seriously when you don’t even know what it’s supposed to be… But it was pretty easy for us to take out all those bandits, so I don’t see why this would need to be taken any more seriously than that was.”


“Here! She’s here!” Vois yelled. “It’s that girl!”

Ryner scanned the crowd slowly, until… “What!? Them?”


Ryner and Ferris moved at the speed of light. They were under the table with Vois in an instant. 


“What kind of a target is that!” Ryner said. “Do you know something about her!? And what do you want us to do to her?” He asked the shaking thing under the table.


There was a girl with a brown ponytail and sparkling big eyes, protected by four men. She had candy in either hand, and her smile was nearly the size of her face.


“Hey, Luke, Luke, what is this? I’ve never eaten anything like it before! It’s so fluffy! And good!” She said. Her extreme happiness at having her very own cotton candy was truly a sight to see.


“I’m glad that you like it, Chief Milk,” her young, white haired subordinate said. “Just make sure that you brush your teeth once you’re done, okay?”

“Okay!” Milk said, then got back to her cotton candy.


These were the persistent and veeerryy frightening elite Taboo Hunters that’d been hot on their tails for god knows how long now… 


Vois was watching Milk, in a trance. “Ahh… That swirly ponytail… How wonderful.”


“Huh…? Wait, wait, wait. What on earth are you…”


“It’s ideal. How does she do her hair? It’s wonderful. Exceptional workmanship. Aah, Miss Milk… You would be a suitable wife to the leader of the Fiurelle Group…”


“What? Your wife? You’re saying that she has a good ponytail, so she should be your wife? Are you insane?”


“What are you saying?” Vois asked, serious. “Her ponytail is on fire!! Are you really telling me that there are other criteria that I should be considering when her ponytail is right there!?”


“E-even if you get all fired up about it, it’s still…”


Ferris tugged Ryner so she could whisper in his ear. “What’s wrong? Are you opposed to it? You are faced with a man who is after the woman you threw away. Is it only now that your true feelings awaken? In the night, you—”


“Ugh, shut it! Stop making your own explanation for everything!” Ryner whispered back.

“Huh? You threw the ponytail away…?”


“Nobody said that! Ugh, I’m tired of having the only brain cell all the time! But anyway, back to the point. What do you want us to do?”


“That should be obvious. I already know that you guys know Miss Milk. I need you to play cupid between Miss Milk and I, since we’re clearly meant to be. Can I make it any more obvious? I need you to send regards to her father, Mr. Luke, since we’ll be getting married. And of course, I need you to persuade her to do it. That is all.”


Ryner was at a loss for words. It took him quite some time to speak. “My trust in the Fiurelle Group’s information network is rapidly dwindling… You have misunderstandings to work through here. You’re misunderstanding our relationship with her, and also, Luke’s not her dad…”


But his words fell on deaf ears.


“Oh, and I’m busy with inviting everyone and reserving a location for the ceremony, so I’ll leave this to you,” Vois said. “Thank you in advance.”


With that, Vois got up and left.


They didn’t have time to dwell on him, though. Milk’s group was on the move.


“Now, where should we go next?”


“How about that cafe? I’m sure that they serve juice.”


“Huh!? They have juice? Really? Yaay!”

“Whoa, you’re kidding me,” Ryner said, flustered. He moved to escape from under the table, but— 


Someone screamed.


“Uwah…”


Strong wind blew up from behind them. 

  

“This is bad!”

Milk had tripped over absolutely nothing and into not one but several tables.


“Urgh… What is she, a boar?”


“Mm. That or a type of meteorite,” Ferris said, as calm as always.


“…Yeah, her destructive power does land her somewhere around there, doesn’t it.”


The God of Destruction herself stood and locked eyes with him, astonished. “I-I can’t believe this. Why are you under a table with a beautiful woman when you have me…? Geez! This is the day! I will never forgive you ever again after this! Luke, Lach, Lear, Moe, it’s time for some containment magic. We’ll trap him here in this cafe where we can punish him properly!”


““Understood!””


With that, all of her subordinates began to chant as one. 


Milk was drawing her own magic circle, too, fast as could be. “Alright! Say goodbye to this cafe!”


Ryner just stared for a second. When he pulled himself out of his daze, it was only to hold his head in his hands. “Same shit, different day… What do you think of that? Her saying she’s gonna blow this cafe down, I mean. That’s crazy…”


“Mm. A woman who has found new love wants nothing but to wipe her dirty past clean.”


“Hey… Where do you even get those ideas from…?” Whatever. Anyway, what should we do? We’re gonna die from poison if we don’t take her back.”


“Mm. We take her and offer her up as sacrifice to that child.”


“Uuh… When you say it like that, it makes me feel awful about all of this… Ahh, it’s not like we have any other choice, though. Our lives depend on it… Okay, let’s do it.”


He took a step towards Milk to try to stop her from casting destructive magic inside of a cafe, but when he did— 


She stopped her spell. “Huh? Um!? E-even if you come closer and tell me that you love me, it’s already too late! I-I wouldn’t smile! I wouldn’t b-be happy! So, so, so…”


Ryner raised his arm and carefully, kindly tapped it as soft as he could against her neck to knock her out without hurting her. 


“There.”


“Auhh…”


Milk fell, unconscious, into Ryner’s arms.


““C-Chieeeff!!””  


Her noisy subordinates yelled out for her, but thanks to the magic that they themselves cast preventing entry to the cafe, they themselves were unable to come and rescue her… 


Anyway, ignoring those idiots.


“Let’s bring her back to Vois, then,” Ryner said.


“Mm. I see. So the second you make her trust you again, you’ve already betrayed her. You are a true fiend.”


“…Auh…”


Maybe there was a little bit of truth in her words this time. Ryner was unable to refute her.


Milk’s subordinates continued to yell outside of the cafe, at their wits’ ends. “He’s stealing the chieefff!!”


Ferris’ expression turned sad at the sound. “Sorry. Even I, Heaven’s purehearted messenger, am unable to defend her against this perverted, demonic, violent kidnapper… This is a natural disaster that we must simply learn to live with.”


“Uuh… Why do you always have to say that?”


“This human woman is as pitiful as it gets. She got mixed up with and thrown away like trash by an awful man when she was younger… But even after throwing her away, he persists, and when he finally regains her trust a second time, he immediately betrays her and offers her up to another man.”


“Auauauh…”


Her words were stabbing him in the heart one by one… He would never recover from this.


“…What else am I supposed to do!” Ryner snapped. “We could die from poison, you know? You’re just as much of a fiend here as I am.”


“No, I’m beautiful.”


“I’ve heard! Ugh, let’s just go. The hard part starts now. We hand her over to Vois, get the antidote, then steal her from him and give her back to those other guys.”


Ferris nodded. “Right. We only have an hour to go before the poison kills us… I suppose I should stop messing with you for now.”


“You were messing with me!?”

They left the cafe from its second entrance with ease. Strained cries echoed in the distance.


““Th-they kidnapped our chieeeeffff!!””


But there was no one in this country who would lend a sympathetic ear to them…


---


Ryner and Ferris were led to the VIP room a second time. They were told to wait on a fluffy couch. It was thirty minutes before Vois opened the door, cheerful as could be.


“Oh, it’s been a minute, Mr. Ryner. How, pray tell, have you been?”

“What!? Don’t ‘pray tell’ on me, asshole, you just made us wait half an hour! We only have five minutes before the poison starts taking effect. Here, we brought Milk, so hurry up and give us the antidote.”


When Vois looked at Milk, his cheerfulness faded. “Hmm? What’s this? You say that you brought her here. Don’t you notice the changing of the ages?”


“Huh? What are you saying?” Ryner asked, dumbfounded.


“Now glasses are in!” Vois said, back to being happy. “Only a glasses girl can marry the leader of the Fiurelle group now! Don’t you think so Mr. Ryner? Now, hurry up and find a beautiful woman who can rock glasses… hm? Is something the matter?”


“…I see,” Ryner said sarcastically. His expression had gone dark. “I see! It just clicked. Man am I glad that this is all it was. I blame Ferris for making me put all this effort in lately. You’re just burglars anyway. Ahahah.”


Vois shrunk back at the sound of Ryner’s dry laughter. “Um, M-Mister, your laughter is a bit… dark…” 


“Naww, it’s normal. Totally normal. Ufueheh. Let’s settle this, Ferris. Do your thing.”


“Mm.”


Her sword unsheathed with a horrifying shink.


“Ah! No, ah, jokes aside,” Vois tried, flustered, “You’ve accomplished my mission, thank you so much for your time and effort! I will get you the antidote as soon as possible. I will allow you access to one of our information rooms where you can learn to your heart’s content. Yes. Ah, I will send Miss Milk home myself. Please do tell me the number gate that your desired information is behind.”


Ryner finally relaxed. “Man, we really should’ve started with this. Um, so we want to know about historical facts and city legends… Wait, what numbers were those again? Let me find the pamphlet…”


“Gate 30223 - Historical Facts,” Ferris said.


“Huh? Really? You’ve got a great memory.”


“Naturally. Excellent memory is an important part of being an excellent swordmaster.”


 Ryner was impressed. “I’ll count on that memory, then,” he said, without any doubt whatsoever.


---


A little later, Ryner was faced with all of the information one would ever need to know about ‘Delicious Dango.’


“…I’m so tired of this life…”


And that was the story of how Ryner died of poison, too exhausted to even bring the antidote to his lips.


It was also how ‘An Unbelievably Stupid Story’ got added to the Fiurelle Group’s archives.


---


Table of Contents

Previous | Next

idola: (Default)
 Volume 3: First Taste of Violence

Dangerous Night


Table of Contents

Previous | Next


---


“I… I hate this,” Ryner Lute choked out. And he did. From the depths of his heart. Now, perhaps more than ever, he has messy dark hair and unmotivated eyes. His lanky body was sinking into a deep blue world.


It was a world without a sky. The lower he sank, the darker it got.


He was inside of the ocean.


Normally, someone in that situation would be freaking out. Ryner, however, crossed his arms slowly. “Hmm… I won’t be able to breathe for very much longer. Oh well… Wonder if I’ll die here? Why was I here in the first place?” He mumbled to himself.


Then he remembered the ship. Being on it and then being swept away by a storm.


“Ahh, a storm… Yeah, that’s pretty terrible.”


He didn’t question it at all.


He was floating around in the ocean when a huge needle-like something-or-other appeared.


It was an attack… 


“Haah!? What? Why’s there a needle in the ocean?” Ryner screamed internally. He flapped his arms around, trying to dodge, but because he was in water… he wouldn’t be able to get out of the way in time.


H-he’d really die!

The sharpness pricked his neck. Fresh blood gurgled out.


“Gyaah!”


He felt it, but the pain was faint at best.


“Mm. You’re finally awake. But you’re a massive annoyance, screaming in the middle of the night like this. Is it the sound of you transforming into a beast so that you can kidnap women and children?”


So said the impressively expressionless woman in front of him. She looked as unfriendly as they got… and about as beautiful as they got, too. She had long blonde hair and almond-shaped blue eyes. Her delicate limbs were holding a longsword that she was holding up to Ryner’s neck.


It was a familiar scene… 


Ryner sighed. “I understand my dream now…”


“Mm. It’s because I’m here. You must have had a wonderful dream where a purehearted angel appeared before you.”


“…No, it was more like a dream straight from hell… Like, waves were attacking me… And a needle was flying at me…”


“It’s punishment for your daily sins.”


“No, the needle was definitely because of you!”

“Heheh. If I’d stabbed you, you would’ve jumped right up.”


“No, I’d be dead!”


Their current banter was taking place in a fairly large inn outside of a port town called Toyrule in the Iyet Republic. Somehow or other, they’d made it here after nearly dying in an ocean storm on the way. But they survived that harsh trial. 


They were both exhausted after that, so they found an inn, ate their fill, and then went straight to bed. 


“I’m begging you,” Ryner said to the swordswoman whose sword was hovering against his neck, “Can you just let me have some peace and quiet? I’m really tired.”


Ryner’s words were in vain. She ignored them entirely. “I’m also tired past my limit. Your beast self is overwhelming me, helpless as I am, and—”


Here Ferris shook her head as if in true despair.


“—cutting those sharks to pieces as they make passes at my life during the storm was rough.”


“My sympathy goes out to those sharks. But anyway. Why’d you come into my room to put me in danger in the middle of the night? You’re way worse than the sharks.”  


Ferris sheathed her sword, an almost troubled expression on her face. “There was a presence here a moment ago. You didn’t notice it?”


“Huh? What’re you talking about?”


“One of your friends appeared in my room.”


“Friends? The hell?”


“Mm. It was a beast. An army of twenty lustful men came for me and my property. No matter how tired you may be, there’s no way that you didn’t feel it.”


Ryner tapped his fist to his open palm. “Ah, okay. Burglars. I’d obviously notice something like that. But I don’t really care as long as they’re not after me—”


There was a flash of light. Ryner went silent for a moment.


“…Auuh… S-sorry, I was in the wrong. But burglars can’t do anything to you, right?”


Ferris thrust her sword at him. “What do you think a fragile beauty such as myself should do about it?”


Ryner didn’t even open his eyes all the way when the sword was thrust at him. “My sympathy goes to the burglars,” he said, exhausted.


---


Ferris threatened Ryner, so he reluctantly got up to investigate her room. Just as expected, hell itself was waiting for him.


All twenty of the poor burglars were knocked out cold on the floor, courtesy of Ferris. Some had their heads pounded into the wall. One was halfway through the window, dangling in the breeze as he tried to avoid certain death… 


Ryner had the feeling that the man who’d welcomed them into the inn and the owner were also collapsed somewhere in this mess… Ryner didn’t really care, though, so he chose to ignore that thought entirely.


Ryner looked to the self-proclaimed fragile beauty. “So what exactly do you want me to say here?”


“Mm. My room is dirty now, so we need to switch.”

“Haah? Why the hell do I have to trade rooms with you! I’m seriously gonna k… yes, of course I’ll trade with you so that I don’t die… I’m sorry…”


Ferris once again sheathed her sword. “Hm. I knew that you’d do that for me. You and all of your comrades in arm who’d attack a sleeping woman should be together.”


“I’m definitely gonna kill you someday…”


One of the men who was laying on the floor shot a disparaging glance at them. “You’re underestimating us, you bastards… After all, heheh, this inn’s owned by the great thief Koch Krook… This place belongs to our gang. Our don was in Runa for business, but he’s back starting today. We normally wouldn’t have guests then, but you guys have some bad luck. That woman’s crazy beautiful, so we’re plannin’ to give her to him as tribute. Heheh. Resisting’s futile. Give it up and do what we say.”


So he said, despite the fact that he was presently collapsed on the floor.


Ryner completely ignored his threat. “Sounds like there’s no other guests since the head’s coming back. Why not use an empty room then? Alright, you. Go make a bed for her.”


“Oh, alright, I will… wait!” The burglar said, losing his composure. “Noo! Were you even listening to me? Our leader’s going to be back any minute now! He’s a thousand times stronger than we are! Only the strong rise to the top here. And there’s assassins, too… They’re all part of the strongest faction in Iyet. Heheh. Us meeting marks your end… Nothing will save you now. Kehehe. You can’t run. We’ll catch you no matter where you go.” He was brimming with confidence.


It sounded like things were pretty bad. Even so, Ryner’s only reaction was to say the bare minimum to show the burglar that he was kind of sort of listening. “Oh, really? That’s cool. Super scary. But I’m kinda tired, so how about you go to your rooms?”


“Uh, weren’t you listening to me…?” 


This time, Ferris was the one who spoke. “I’ll go to sleep as well. If I don’t, I may accidentally send a head flying out of drowsiness.”


“Whoa… Uh, time for bed then! Don’t want you saying anything else dangerous. Then don’t wake up!”


They didn’t seem to care in the slightest that the burglar’s leader was coming soon. 


The receptionist was dumbfounded. “D-do you guys even understand what’s going…”


“Cut the chatter and make that bed,” Ryner interrupted. 


“Uuh… yes, sir, right away,” the receptionist said. 


And so he hurried out of the room, sniffling with tears threatening to spill out from his eyes.


---


Going back a little to the early afternoon, a merchant ship docked at Toyrule’s harbor. 


In that moment, the harbor was full of life. It’d been dead for a while because the pirates had stopped marine traffic for the most part, but now that they were gone, everyone’s ships were sailing once more.


“We finally made it!” Milk Callaud said as she ran down the gangway, her flaxen ponytail waving and her big eyes shining. She was filled with youthful excitement, but despite everything, this sixteen year old was chief of a group of Roland’s Taboo Hunters.


“Oh, don’t run, Chief Milk! You might fall, so be careful!” Her oldest subordinate, Luke, said. Though he was the oldest, he was still only twenty-five. 


Two boys who were only a little older than Milk followed.


“Let’s go, Lach! We have to make sure that Chief Milk doesn’t fall!”


“Say that all you want, but I know that you’re the happiest one here to get off that ship. Ships and the little rooms in them make you claustrophobic!” Lach said, then leapt off the boat with his body that had become weak from spending the past two days holed up in the ship. Then he looked back at Luke. “I’ll go with to make sure that those two don’t get hurt, Luke!”


Luke nodded. He smiled, happy. “Please do.”


“Of course.”


And so the three ran off together.


Luke watched them go, then sighed to himself. “Still, in chasing that Taboo Breaker Ryner, we’ve ended up in the remote country of Iyet… It’s an enigma because it’s surrounded by the sea and mountains, cutting it off from the rest of the continent. No one really knows what’s going on inside of it.”


Lear, who was much more cool-headed than the two boys who’d followed Milk off the ship, answered. “True. It’s said that this country was founded by criminals who’d escaped from other countries, so crime is extremely common.”


“Mm-hm. Well, there’s no helping it now that we’re here. But what if Chief Milk is corrupted by this environment?”


“No, Chief Milk wouldn’t…”


“Yeah. Of course our chief wouldn’t become a delinquent… Even so, this is a terrible place for a child to grow up in. We should leave as soon as we can.”


Just then—


“Ah! You!” Milk said. “I saw that! You aren’t supposed to steal people’s wallets! Right, Lach? Moe?”


“Yes, Chief. You’re right. You caught him red-handed.”


“You’re an asset to society, Chief Milk!”


“Eheheh.”


The criminal naturally had something to say about that. “Y-you assholes! You tryin’ to get in our way? You got some nerve!”


Luke and Lear exchanged a look.


“See? Chief Milk will be fine, even in an unlawful country like this,” Luke said. “She’s a good kid, after all…”


“Still, this isn’t good. I heard that the police and security personnel don’t intervene in cases like this. What if the criminal is part of a larger criminal syndicate?”


“O-our chief’s in danger!”


With that, Luke and Lear ran down towards the harbor.


A dozen men quickly surrounded Milk, Moe, and Lach, and more were still coming. Apparently they’d all been on the same ship that Milk and her team had just come off of. 


“You’ve never been to Iyet before, have you, Missy? I can tell by the way you’re pickin’ a fight with us. You really have some nerve telling us off over a wallet.”


“Huh? I have a lot of nerve? Is that a compliment?” Milk asked, as if she was completely misunderstanding the situation. 


Moe nodded. “Exactly, Chief! Everyone loves you no matter where you go!”

“You’ve got it wrong!” One of the men said. “You tryin’ to make a fool outta us!?”


“Huh? Huh? Huh?”


Lach took a step forward as if to protect Milk, then rose his voice. “We’ll make a fool out of anyone who upsets our chief. Right, Moe?”


Moe crossed his arms. “Right. Underestimate us and we’ll show you what pain feels like.”


Moe braced himself, his intent to fight clear. 


The men lost their calm for a moment, but quickly recovered. “Aah? You brats tryin’ to look cool? We’re part of a gang of bandits that’ll do it all, from robbery to assassinations. You understand all that?”


Lach smiled confidently. “Haah? You saying that you’re gonna kill us? Stop bragging and get to work, then.”


“Oh, that’s pretty cool, Lach,” Moe said happily. Then he postured for a fight. “It fires me up. It’s been a while since we did something like this, hasn’t it?”


“Don’t look down on us! C’mon, guys, get ‘em!”


By then, twenty men were surrounding them. They all attacked at once.


Lear’s body dropped into position, his arms tensed and his stance wide. His limbs seemed small for a confident stance like that. “Hah!” 


He kicked out full force, then followed it by slamming his palm out. Four men went flying from the combination of his attacks.


Then two men tried to grab him from the side. He punched them both, knocking them out cold. It didn’t matter how they tried to attack him. He had far more power than his small body might imply.


Moe, on the other hand, was ridiculous. He was agile, and used that speed of his to toy with his opponents. “Whoa! Take that! Oh, that was dangerous! Heh, this is fun~♪ We haven’t fought this many enemies since we were on the battlefield.” He moved back and forth freely, and his opponents could hardly follow the tricky way he fought. 


They hadn’t practiced in a while, but they still punched, kicked, hit, and dodged as if they were in top condition. The thieves dropped, one by one. It was like a storm was wracking through their little gang. A simple, innocent storm… 


“Tch, these guys are experienced fighters,” one of the men said. “Call the boss! Call him and the rest of our leaders! We can’t take these guys ourselves!”


“Yeah!”


With that several of the men moved to return to the ship. 


“Hm? Their boss is coming? Let’s get him. It’ll be fu…”


“Geez… It won’t be fun. What are you guys doing?”


Someone moved, far calmer than the men they were righting. He reached his hand out towards Lach… and grabbed him by his head. 


“Huh?”


Lach tried to react by removing his arm with his hands, but instead of freeing himself, he was carelessly dropped to the ground.


“Wha!? He’s strong… Just who—?”


He looked up at the man who’d dropped him. He was pushing his hair back, a troubled look on his face… 


“Lear!? Why’d you…”


Before he could finish speaking, a tall man captured Moe with terrific speed. Of course, Moe had been moving amazingly fast himself, so it was quite the feat. 


Luke sighed. “This is what happens when we leave you two alone… I’m always telling you to have fun with Milk, but look at you, having fun without her…”


He shook his head like the teacher of a misbehaving student might. 


Moe and Lach exchanged a look that said it all - ‘oops,’ and then they stuck their tongues out at each other.


Then Luke turned to Milk. “You shouldn’t encourage them, Chief…”


At some point, she’d tied a headband around her forehead and a sash around her shoulder. She’d been whistling up a storm while waving a fan around. 


“What on earth are you wearing?” Luke asked.


“Huh? Oh, well, Lach and Moe were fighting the bad guys, and I thought I better cheer them on, and in the last town we were at, I also bought pink pom poms, and—”


“Ahh, it’s okay. I understand, but really… Where exactly were you keeping those things?” Luke asked and sighed. He quickly regained his cool. “More importantly, Chief. It doesn’t matter how bad those people might be - we’re here in Iyet for work, and that work has nothing to do with serving justice to the people here. You too, Lach, Moe. Do you understand?”


Lach and Moe groaned in unison. “Auh…” 


Then Milk, Lach, and Moe all spoke at once: “I’m sorry.”


Luke sighed once more before smiling. “As long as you guys understand,” he said with a nod.


Heartwarming, wasn’t it?


Well… aside from all of the evildoers collapsed around them.


But anyway.


Luke spoke. “Let’s leave before this situation gets too out of—”


But then men approached them.


“Hm?”


They pulled swords on him, without giving Luke any time to speak. But Luke dodged them with a small, swift move to the side. 


“Hmm… If you’re trying to be quiet, then attacking someone with a sword is a poor way to go about it,” Luke said. He sized his opponents up with calm eyes. They each had fierce expressions on their faces, far more than the men from before; but even among them, there was an older man whose gaze was far sharper. 


The several men who’d run away to get help before Luke entered the fray were there, too. They pointed to Luke.


“Right here, Don Krook. These are the ones who we got into a brawl with, and—”


The don raised an eyebrow. “And you’re telling me that these young'uns fought better than you guys?”


“Uh, no, well, umm… But these guys are excessively strong…” 


Krook nodded. “Seems so. Just now, hm, are they army men? Yep, that’s strong alright. Hey, you, boy with the white hair. Are you the leader of this bunch?”


Luke sighed. “See, Lach? Moe? This is because of what you guys just did. I can tell that this man is as strong as I am just by looking at him…” 


“Ggh… He’s as strong as you are?”


“He might be hard to take on even with two of us…”


“Understood,” Lear said. “Shall we pull back for now?”


Milk was dejected by seeing the look on Luke’s face. Her voice came out as a little sad. “Um, so, Luke…”


“Hm? What is it, Chief Milk? I’m a bit busy at the moment…”


Milk lowered her head. “Um, I really am sorry for earlier. I was being a bad kid.”


“Huh? Er, no, there’s no need to hang your head like that, Chief Milk… D-don’t tell me that what I said earlier made you upset? N-no, that’s not it, okay? I wasn’t upset with you,” Luke said. He sounded like someone who felt that he’d failed as her teacher.


Milk shook her head up until he stopped talking. “But, but, I’m the chief, so I think that I’m the one who needs to take charge when things get dangerous! So I’ll beat the don up!”


She said it so easily.


““Huh?”” 


All of Milk’s subordinates made the same shocked sound. They wanted to stop her, but they were too late. She was already pointing at the don.


“You can probably tell just by looking at me, but Luke’s not the chief - I am! So I’ll be your opponent. Let’s settle this, if you have the nerve to!”

The don’s eyes widened. “Haah? You’ve gotta be joking, little la—”


“Let’s do this!” Milk interrupted. She didn’t give him any room to argue. Instead, she leapt right at him. She was unquestionably faster than Moe. “There!”

She struck harder than Lach. Her single attack on Krook was strong enough to make the men surrounding him stumble. 


“Wh-what’s up with her!?”


“We n-need to protect the don!”

The five men who moved to attack Milk were no joke, but—


Their efforts were in vain. 


Lear put them to shame by striking their vitals one by one. Once they were all on the ground, he turned to face Krook. “Tch, don’t underestimate us. Very well. We’ll take you on…” 


“We won’t forgive evildoers!”


Wham!


Krook somehow managed to protect himself. 


“There! Smack, bam, boom!”


“Whoaaa!”

They traded attacks, but in the end… 


“Hiyaah!”


Milk’s kick connected with Krook’s head. It sent him flying. 


“Shit,” Krook muttered from where he lay on the ground. “I can’t believe that little girl…” 


Milk lightly pressed a finger to Krook’s brow. “So, anyway, Mr. Don. The truth is that I’m actually better at fighting with magic. If you want to keep going, then I’ll end up casting a few spells… So I’m kind of thinking that I’d like you to surrender now. Okay?”


Krook’s face warped with shock. “I-impossible… I can’t believe that you guys know magic on top of everything… Keh, hahaha. Ah, well. It’s my loss. Very well. From now on, you’ll be the don of the Krook Gang. It’s been sixty years that my grandfather owned this port… The strong rise to the top. That’s the single principle that I’ve lived by my whole life. Everyone, this girl will be the don from today forward. Call her ‘Dona!’”


““Aye! Pleasure to work with you, Dona!””


“Huh? Um, so that means that you won’t do bad things anymore, right?”


““As long as you don’t want us to!””


“Wow, how admirable! So you guys were good people all along!”


Lear watched Milk and the bandits’ exchange with a cool expression on his face. “I didn’t expect this outcome… She tamed the bandits like it was nothing. You can’t find this level of appeal anywhere else.”


“I knew you could do it, Chief!” Moe said with shining eyes.


Luke’s smile was none other than the smile of a proud father. “Yeah. I’ve raised her well.”


No, not really… 


But anyway.


“Donna, please stay the night at my inn,” Krook said. “We’ll celebrate your victory. Our chef’s great, too.”


“Huh? Really? Do you have candy too?”


“Of course.”


“Yaay! ♪”


Milk was too cute. The bandits’ faces all broke out in smiles. “Our dona’s adorable.”


“We have to protect her with our lives.”


Lach was indignant. “Hey, the chief’s ours!”


And so Milk was surrounded by her subordinates - er, rather, surrounded by her great big gang of bandits, who welcomed her with open arms…


---


Anyway, back to that night.


Ryner was having another nightmare.


A massive needle moved to attack him… 


“…Not this again,” Ryner muttered. He had exactly zero motivation to deal with this for a second time. If he opened his eyes even a little bit, he was sure that he’d be staring at Ferris’ sword a second time, too… 


Ryner sighed, lamenting his reality. “So what is it this time?”


“Mm. I was thinking that we should make the final blow on those dangerous beasts before they wake up.”


“I’m seriously gonna fucking k…”


“Jokes aside, they’re here. The head of the bandits and their men. There are more than I’d imagined.”


“Whaat?” Ryner’s eyes narrowed, then flicked to the door. “Oh, you’re right. They’re not bad at concealing their presences. There’s a few in particular that are really good at it. They’re not perfect, though. Are those the contracted assassins that the receptionist was talking about? They seem pretty strong.”


Ferris nodded. “It’d be a pain to fight them in a small space like this.”


“No, I think it’d be pretty easy for you…”


Ferris tilted her head. She suddenly looked sad. “Unfortunately, I am unable to fight as their opponent right now. So I’m counting on you.”


“Haah?”


“Sorry. You’re the only one I can count on.”


“…Wha? What’s that supposed to me. Are you not feeling good or something?”


“I’m tired.” She said it so easily.


For a moment, Ryner was at a loss for words. Then, after a long moment, he finally made a small sound. “Huh?”


“Did you not hear me? I’m tired, so I don’t want to do it. You do it.”


“…And you think I’m not tired?” 


“I don’t care.”


“Ugh… I’m seriously gonna kill you… God, I’m even more done with you than usual! I’m tired too! And it’s giving me a short temper!”


“Mm. Don’t think that your sleepiness can win over mine,” Ferris said.


“Uh, no, I’m definitely more tired than you are.”


“Hmph. A normal person—” 


“Ugghhhh, just shut up!”


Eventually, their mutual stubbornness reached its peak.


““Fight!””


Ryner moved to draw a magic circle. Ferris unsheathed her sword.


And then, at the worst time imaginable, the door opened.


A well-built older man and the other bandits that the receptionist mentioned stepped into the room.


“Heheh. Time to pay the piper. Get ready!”


“Hm. Are these the ruffians who’re trying to take the inn over? I, Koch Krook, will—”


He never got the chance to finish what he was saying.


“I wish for thunder - Lightning Flash!”


Ryner’s spell exploded in the small room.


“Gyaaah!”

It sent Krook and the receptionist flying.


Ferris skillfully avoided Ryner’s attack, her sword flashing once, then twice. That was enough for her to slice through the room’s ceiling and walls, leaving it to crumble. Someone screamed, but they were in the middle of a life-or-death battle, so they didn’t really pay attention to it. 


Ryner’s eyes followed the beautiful demon. “You’re actually trying to cut me up, aren’t you?”


“I’d be doing women everywhere a favor by getting rid of a sex fiend like you.”


“Ah, that again. Get over here, then,” Ryner said as he began a second, massive magic circle. 


Ferris, meanwhile, was still slicing her sword wherever she pleased. The room was being sliced up as though it was paper. That coupled with the fire, lightning, and explosions meant that it was being absolutely destroyed.


And amidst all of that destruction… 


“Our inn… Our i-inn… Our base is… ah, Dona! These guys are crazy. Please do something!”

“Huh? What, what? Aaahhhhhh Ryneeeeerrr! I~found~youuuuu~! And I won’t let you get away this time! Luke, Lach, Moe, Lear! Ryner’s been having fun with this pretty girl here and cheating on me! I’m gonna capture him, so cover me, okay! I wish for thunder—”


“Chief Milk! Why are you using that spell in a small room like—”


“D-Dona’s with them, huh…”


Crrraaaaash!


“Gyaaah!” The bandits shrieked.


“Oh! Luke, what do we do? The floor just brooookkeee!”

“Whoa?! You’re kidding… Th-the chief fell!? Lach, Moe, Lear, I’m going to go save her!”

“O-okay!”


But as they flurried about, a lethal sound echoed through the inn.


Such was the end of a glorious 180 year old inn.


---


It was a moonlit night, and a beautiful one at that.


The breeze was playing with a beautiful woman’s silky blonde hair. She was standing atop ruins. Atop destruction.


She was joined by a tired, slouching man with dark hair.


“It’s about time that we settle this,” the beauty said, her face devoid of expression.


“Yeah.”


There was a serious atmosphere between them. 


There, within the rubble… was something that both of them had fervently protected. Though they’d both protected it, only one of them could have it. 


“I’m doubtful,” the man said.


The beauty’s face didn’t betray her feelings. “But betrayal is the truth of this world.”


A gust of wind blew between them.


Then they began to move.


“I wish for—”


“Mm.”


Their match was made in a moment - all it took was for them to cross past each other a single time.


“I knew it,” the woman said. “Beautiful things always win. It’s the truth of this world…” 


“Can it!” The man yelled, then collapsed on himself. “Uuh, shit… I lost again…”


Then his breathing turned to that of sleep.


“Fool,” the woman whispered as she sheathed her sword. Then she turned around. There it was - the thing that she’d risked her life to protect. Her eyes narrowed. “Finally…”


She combed a hand through her bangs, brushed the dirt off of herself, and approached it.


---


The following morning had Luke staring into the ruins, Milk unconscious in his arms. The ruins were made up of the bandit’s inn, or more specifically, a scene from hell. The bandits themselves were amongst the rubble, agony written into their faces. If Milk hadn’t fallen through the hole in the floor, there was no doubt in Luke’s mind that they would have met the same fate as the bandits… 


Luke’s subordinates were staring at the destruction, too.


“Hunting taboo breakers really is hard work…” 


Luke nodded with a heavy heart. 


To top everything up, there was something odd in the rubble and dust: a pristine bed, completely untouched by everything that had gone down last night. A peerless beauty slept on it, her small, sleeping breaths as cute as could be… 


It was almost as though she was an angel sent to save the world from destruction… or perhaps she was a demon who was merely poised as an angel.


But Luke and the others knew of her true form.


“A-alright. We’re running from the Taboo Breakers before the chief wakes up.”


“But wh-where are we going?”


“Somewhere where they aren’t. Hurry!”

“Yes, sir!” All of the subordinates said.


Just to be clear, catching taboo breakers was their job. Did they understand that, though?


---


Table of Contents

Previous | Next

idola: (Default)
 Volume 2: Apathetic Counter-Attack 

Memorial Denyuuden: What Assassins Dream Of

Table of Contents

Previous | Next


---


Bio Menté silently stared at the letter in her hand.


Kill Ryner Lute, a member of the forty-second squadron of the Illusory Masters.


She was fifteen and had red hair that reached her shoulders. Her eyes were dark and her expression cold.


That was the story of her existence. The story of her existence as an assassin… 


She read the letter once more.


Ryner Lute. Ten years old. Bearer of the Alpha Stigma.


She had a pretty good image of the situation with that information alone, down to the reason that she was supposed to kill him.


The Illusory Masters were a division of the Roland Empire’s military made up entirely of those with peculiar abilities. This Alpha Stigma bearer was, of course, no different… 


“…So they’re telling me to kill a monster this time,” Bio whispered, a faint but self-deprecatory smile forming on her lips. 


That was her current job as one of many assassins officially affiliated with Roland’s military. This was her duty, and had been since she was twelve years old - she’d been doing it for three years at this point.


Accept her mission, kill her target. Accept her mission, kill her target. Accept her mission, kill her target.


Everything repeated itself, again and again.


She’d perfected the art by now.


There were times when her targets were spies. Times when they were people who’d learned Roland’s secrets, however unintentionally. She’d been ordered to kill lovers before, and ordered to kill wives after big shots fell in love with another.


It didn’t matter who they were. Men, women, children… She’d devoted her life to following her orders, after all.


By now, she was known as a top achiever in her field. They said that she could perform superhuman feats. She had astounding physical ability and her senses were sharper than a dagger. All at the young age of fifteen, no less. She was hailed as a genius, so others felt confident in leaving their missions in her hands.


Assassination was her calling. Or rather, it was what she was raised to do. Those around her had died for it, and now she was the only one left… 


The only value in her existence was her value as an assassin.


That was what she was raised for. That was what she lived for. That’d been hammered into her since long ago.


And yet… this letter that she’d been handed… 


Bio continued to read the letter.


Bio Menté’s duty as an assassin will be resolved after the resolution of this mission.


We have finally seen an end to the conflict between the Roland Empire and the Kingdom of Estabul. Your impressive achievements have finally come to fruit.


You will be compensated with being released from the army. You will recieve the right to a new name and a new life.


This is your final mission. Please put all of your strength into fulfilling it.


“…My final… mission?”


All that she could do was stare at those unexpected words.


She had never thought of such a thing.


Her final mission. A different life. One without… without killing… 


She had never thought of it. She’d ever even dreamed of it.


A new, free life…?


“…What should I do…?”


She was a young girl of fifteen, but she’d never thought about this before. She had no dreams to accomplish, even if she were suddenly freed. It’d just never occurred to her. 


She’d always been forbidden from pointless contact with other humans. 


There was a wall around her heart. She’d never spoken to another human without acting out her role. Telling her that she was free after all of this time was… 


“Freedom…”


It didn’t sound bad at all.


Really, what should she do?


Such were the thoughts in her mind as she prepared for her final mission.


---


She’d categorize this job as ‘basic.’ The target was living all on his own, after all… 


Those belonging to the Illusory Masters were generally made to be off, either in regards to their bodies or their minds. They gathered in the dark side of the Roland Empire. That was where all monsters gathered. Monsters made to superheat the flames of the war.


It was the dark side of the empire that the people weren’t meant to see.


That meant that once the war was finished, someone had to ‘deal with’ their little monster problem. They’d be dealt with in the most normal of normal ways.


That was to say that they’d be accused of and executed for treason or other some such crimes. But this Ryner Lute was different. He possessed the Alpha Stigma, which meant that he was fully capable of massacre. If they gathered him up with the other soldiers to execute them all, there was a high probability of his Alpha Stigma going off. If it did, then the soldiers wouldn’t be the only ones to die. The executors and overseers would, too.


Not only that, but the Alpha Stigma was capable of copying any and all magic that it saw. That made it quite the threat. He wouldn’t go down easily.


And if it got out to the people that the Roland Empire was keeping an Alpha Stigma bearer, one who was capable of spreading destruction across their lands, as a pet… 


That’d be bad.


That was why Bio was entrusted with this mission.


Alpha Stigma bearers went berserk when their emotions peaked.


“That means that they have to die before their emotions have the chance to peak,” Bio whispered as she stared up at the building before her. “I excel at that kind of thing…”


The building was a residence made of brick. It seemed that the military was lending this building to Ryner Lute alone.


“…This is too big for one person.”


It was a distinct trait of the Illusory Masters. If the monsters were compliant, if they allowed themselves to be controlled, they were rewarded.


They weren’t like other people. They were chosen. 


They were special people chosen for the sake of the Roland Empire. That’s why they were treated well. In exchange for that treatment, they had to fight for Roland.


That was part of how they controlled the monsters that made up the Illusory Masters, and that was also what made this mission so easy.


Ryner was chosen, so he was given this big house to live in all by himself. He shouldn’t find it odd in the slightest if Bio invited herself in as one of his maids, and if she could get that close to him, killing him would be a walk in the park.


Even if he was an Alpha Stigma bearer, he was only ten.


“And once I finish this matter…”


Her words trailed off. Her eyes narrowed.


Her emotions fled from her face. Her heart locked up.


She took the expression that she always had when she worked.


Nothing could catch her off guard. She wouldn’t trust anybody. She wouldn’t let anyone into her heart.


Her emotionless expression was completely unlike what one would think a fifteen year old girl to be capable of. Instead, she wore the cold expression of someone whose only purpose was to kill.


Then she smiled, completely at odds with the true expression beneath her lips, and knocked on the door.


“Um, excuse mee! Mr. Ryner Lute, are you home?” Bio asked in a gentle voice. One filled with kindness.


“……”


No answer.


She tilted her head. It was the first thing she’d done all day that betrayed her age as that of a fifteen year old. “Huh, is he out?”


It was weird. Her sources said that he’d be in right now. He should have responded… 


And then— 


“Ahh, yeah, yeah. I’m opening it now,” a childlike voice said from inside. It was accompanied by noisy steps. Then there was the clank of the lock coming undone. 


A lovely sense of relief flashed through her, and she sighed softly. “Ah, good. I don’t know what I would’ve done otherwise.”


Even now, she was measuring Ryner physical ability by the sound of his steps and the lock. The movement of his feet didn’t sound practiced at all. He moved like a normal kid would. She didn’t sense any sense of danger from his voice, either.


Then there was the kid who opened the door. He looked sleepy, and like he was a little bit of a dolt. He had disheveled dark hair and relaxed eyes.


Bio was about as tall as the average woman, and this kid was about her height. He was taller than most ten year olds. Height mattered here, too - the fact that they were close meant that they’d both have similar reach, should they end up fighting. Though from the look of things, she highly doubted that this would turn into an all-out brawl… 


Bio smiled and nodded in salutations. “It’s a pleasure to meet you. My name is Bio Menté. I’ve been ordered to act as your housekeeper from now on.”


“Ah, yeah, I heard about that. I’ve been waiting for you. You’re really good at cooking, right?”


“Of course, Sir Lute! I love cooking! I’m also quite skilled with laundry and cleaning!”


Ryner’s nose crinkled. “Whoa… Sir Lute…? You can’t be talking about… I mean, you’re obviously talking about me, but I kinda don’t like that. It makes me sound super full of myself, y’know?”


Bio stared blankly.


Honestly, she didn’t expect that at all. Illusory Masters all thought that they were the chosen ones. They all thought that they were different from others. They had to believe that.


They were people who didn’t find it odd that a housekeeper would be assigned to them, for crying out loud. That was how numb their sense of consciousness was.


But here this ten year old was, crossing his arms with a sour expression on his face. “So, um… yeah. Anyway, just call me Ryner. It’s not like you’re serving me or anything. You’re just here because the country told you to come here.”


“Yes… Well, then, Sir Ryner…”


 “Ughhh. It’s R-y-n-e-r. I’m not answering unless you just call me ‘Ryner.’ Oh, also, I know that you’re supposed to be a maid, but I’d be happy if you made some food for me when you cook for yourself too, if you don’t mind. That’s about it. Other than that, just live how you want to.”


“No, umm…”


“Also, this place is pointlessly big, and there’s lots of rooms, so you can just sleep wherever. Anyway, that’s about it. Here’s the key. I’m gonna get back to my nap now. Night~” 


With that, Ryner turned around and walked up the stairs to the second floor.


Bio just stood there for a moment, perplexed. Her expectations had been far off base. “Um, Sir Ryner? Even if you tell me to just use whichever room I wish, I…” 


Ryner didn’t turn around.


“S-sir Ryner?”


He didn’t turn around.


“Uh, umm, Ry…ner. Please talk to me.”


Ryner finally turned around, a childish expression on his face. “See? It’s a lot easier making friends if you leave all the ‘sirs’ and ‘lords’ off, right? I hate the whole social hierarchy thing. So what do you want me to call you?”


“Huh? Oh, um… Well, anything is fine, S… no… Ryner. I’ll work hard to make ‘Ryner’ as natural as possible.”


As soon as the words left her mouth, Ryner smiled meanly. “Alright, then. Lady Bio it is.”


“Whaaat!? No, that’s…”


“What, you don’t like it? Even though you wanted to call me ‘Sir Ryner?’ Don’t tell me that you hated all this stuff since the beginning?”

Bio was at a loss for words. “Uuh…”  


“I’m just kidding,” Ryner said, an innocent expression on his face. “Bio it is. Oh, but since you’re older, maybe you want me to call you Menté instead?”


“B-Bio is fine,” she said, flustered.


“Alright, Bio. Live however you want wherever you want. I’ll do what I feel like doing, too. Anyway, night night~!” Ryner said, then continued up the stairs.


Bio just stared. “What’s up with this Ryner guy…? Talk about hard to handle…”


He lived life completely at his own pace. She gathered that he was a skilled conversationalist. And yet… He was so innocent… 


He had that sleepy smile, completely devoid of anything negative, more than anyone that she’d ever killed. For some reason, she didn’t want to do it.


Then her expression turned back into the calm smile from before. “Now, which room should I choose? Once I pick, I’ll clean up, and then get to work on dinner.”


With that, her mission began in earnest.


---


She’d memorized the house’s layout before stepping foot inside. Even so, she was careful to take the details in as she cleaned. Many assassins had failed in executing their missions due to unfamiliarity with their surroundings, after all.


She had to find and erase all of the variables that could affect her mission. That caution of hers was what allowed her to stand at the top of the country’s assassins for so long.


This time would be no different. She would erase her target entirely.


So she wouldn’t let anything get to her. It didn’t matter how weak her opponent might be, or how pointless killing them might seem. Every movement she made was for the sake of completing her mission.


She would not fail.


“Hm hm hmm~ ♪ Hm hm hm—mm!”


The layout was approximately the same as what she expected of a house provided by the army. She should be able to attack and kill him while he slept.


She finished cleaning and moved on to cooking.


She made bread, soup, and seasoned meat and put it in the oven.


“Let’s make some super delicious food—!”

Her humming turned to improvised singing as she cooked. Even so, the thoughts in her head were that of a killer’s - could she poison this food? Poison had a little bit of a taste to it. Not much, but it was decidedly there. There was always a chance that her target would realize that he was being poisoned before he ingested a lethal dose.


From what she’d seen of this boy, he was still inexperienced. She could probably poison him with ease. 


She retrieved a packet of powder from her breast pocket.


But just then, she heard a yawn.


“Ohh, smells good! It smelled so good that it woke me right up. Is this dinner? It’s dinner, right? Did you make some for me, too?”


Flustered, Bio quickly put the powder back in her pocket. When she turned around to face Ryner, her expression was decidedly calm. “Of course,” she said. “It’ll be done soon, so sit tight!”

“Alright! I’ll be at the table, then! I’ll be sleeping. Wake me up when it’s done, okay? I haven’t eaten anything but sweet potatoes that I bought at a street stall for the past three days, so I’m reaaally looking forward to this.”


“Sweet potatoes? That’s all you’ve eaten? You’re still growing! You need to be eating a balanced diet!”


“Oh, you got mad at me… But I’ll be eating your cooking from now on, so I’ll be super healthy. You seem like someone who’d say that kids need to eat well and sleep well… Alright! I’ll start sleeping well now. Wake me up when it’s dinnertime, alright?”


With that, he walked over to the table, lay his head down, and was asleep within five seconds.


Bio watched him, defeated.


He really was a purehearted child. Completely different from herself.


She’d already been training as an assassin in her first memories. It was the kind of training where she’d die if she took a single misstep… 


She took the poison out again and just stared at it.


Even if she took three times of the usual lethal dose, she would not die. She’d been forced to drink it as a child, starting with a small dose, then increasing it as she built up a tolerance. Day by day, she struggled horribly. It was training that’d make anyone scream and cry… In fact, many others who went through the same thing went mad, threw up their own blood, and died.


Even so, she slowly built up a tolerance to it… That was how she’d spent her childhood.


But there was no way that the child before her had gone through the same agony that she had.


She watched Ryner, who was laying face first against the table.


He was sleeping soundly as he breathed in and out lightly, cute as could be. He’d completely let his guard down. This was the same boy who had said that he was looking forward to eating her food with a smile on his face.


Her eyes narrowed. She put the powder back in her pocket.


This poison was cruel. Dying by it was horrible. She herself knew just what’d happen if one ingested it. There was no need to use it to kill this boy. There were plenty of easier methods out there. Ones that’d cause less suffering.


She was good at what she did. She was capable of killing him with each and every one of those methods with ease.


It wasn’t just that, either.


“……”


He could always realize that he was being poisoned before he ingested a lethal dose.  


That was her number one reason for not doing it. It had nothing to do with emotions.


Bio nodded to herself, then took the food to the table where Ryner slept.


---


“Man, this is delicious!” Ryner said over and over while he ate. “It’s way better than sweet potatoes!”


Bio smiled, a bit bitter. “Is that even a compliment…?” 


“Oh, sorry. Forget about the sweet potatoes. It’s just good! Eating food like this every single day’s gonna turn this place into heaven. I mean, my life’ll be eating, sleeping, and then more eating, and then more sleeping! Talk about luxury!”


Bio smiled. He sounded like an old man. 


This was the first time that someone had praised her cooking like that. She normally pretended to be a maid in nobles’ manors, and when she cooked for them, all they ever did was insult her. They could find faults in anything. That was what she’d been expecting here, too.


Honestly, being praised like this made her kind of happy… 


She’d taught herself how to cook because she realized that assassins who knew how to cook had a higher success rate than those who couldn’t, due to being able to use poison more effectively. So she learned.


“Geez. You’re just saying that because you’re good at praising people.”


“No, I’m being honest. You shouldn’t just hang out here. You should open a restaurant.”


“A restaurant, huh? Sounds nice.”


It might really be nice. Once she finished this job, it might be nice to try opening one… 


She really thought that. She liked cooking.


If she just finished this job… If she just… killed this boy… 


“Fuah, I’m stuffed. I can’t eat another bite! I seriously ate way more than I could handle.”


“I suppose it suited your tastes?”


Ryner nodded real big. “Perfectly! It was amazing!”


“I’m glad. Oh, I also made dessert, but I suppose you’re too full—”


“No! I’ll eat it!”


“Alright, then. I’ll bring it out.”


“I’m so excited. Maybe it’s ‘cause I’m a kid, but I’m a sucker for dessert. I have a second stomach for it ‘cause I’m a kid.”


Bio smiled at Ryner’s one-man-argument. “Alright. It’s fruit jelly, so it shouldn’t be too hard on your stomach.”


With that, Ryner tore into his dessert. “Oh, this is tasty,” he said as he ate. “I’ve never had it before. How do you make it?”


“Hm? Well, first of all…”


Bio explained it for some time as Ryner nodded along, but in the end…


“Man, even though I’m listening and all, I really don’t think I could make it. You’re really good at cooking, Bio. How’d you learn how to do it?”


Bio smiled, happy. “I learned how from someone who’s crazy about food but horrible at cooking. I decided to try my hand at it, and brought food for them—they ran a bookstore—everytime I went to buy books.”


“Oh, wow. It’s really good for being self-taught. You’re really talented.”


“I’ll get embarrassed if you keep praising me.”


“Really? I didn’t know that… That means that you don’t get praised much, right? There’s no way. But alright. I’ll try to stop.”


It was hard not to be flustered at hearing someone say that with a straight face. “Ah, no, I’m happy that you’re praising me.”


Those were her true feelings. She’d never really been praised for anything aside from her ability to kill. Her existence had only been acknowledged as an assassin. 


And yet, this boy… 


“Really? That’s good,” he said. “I’m happy to compliment you, too, and besides, it really is super delicious. Thanks.”

“…I, I… Yes. Um, uh, I’m also thankful… Ah, I’ll bring some tea to wash the food down.”


“Nah, I’m good, really. I’m really full, and it’s making me really sleepy. I’m gonna go to sleep now.”


With that, Ryner took his leave. His steps were a bit out of sync, as if he was really tired. 


“He… sleeps a lot,” Bio mumbled. Her eyes fell to the empty dishes covering the table. She laughed. It came off as cheerful, even if only a little. Then she began to clean.


She briskly washed the dishes and tidied up as her plans for the night circled in her head.


She’d kill him tonight. She’d enter his room as he slept and slit his throat. It wouldn’t make a sound. He wouldn’t feel any pain. She was skilled enough that she wasn’t worried about that. 


She had complete confidence in herself.


Even so, she kept going over her plan in her head.


She’d kill her presence. Quietly open the door to Ryner’s room. Ryner wouldn’t be able to tell that she was there. She’d be able to slowly approach him. Raise the knife.


She’d raise it… and aim for Ryner’s neck… 


And easily slice through it.


She’d slice the neck of the person who she’d been chatting with until just a moment ago with ease.


He’d praised her cooking. She’d been happy.


His heart was pure. He’d made a good impression on her. 


Ryner’s smile rose in her mind. His face as he happily ate her cooking rose in her mind. His face as he slept so innocently on the table rose in her mind. 


Even so— 


Every simulation that she ran in her head ended with her skillfully slicing his throat. 


That was ‘Bio.’


She was a top level assassin, and had been for the past three years.


All meaning in her life could be summed up in a single word: killing.


It didn’t matter if her target was a woman or a child. She’d kill them.


She’d kill him tonight.


Ryner let down his guard too easily. He’d eaten too much at dinner. He’d be slow whether it made him sleepy or not.


She wouldn’t let him feel pain. She liked his smile too much for that. That’s why she’d kill him before he realized that anything was amiss.


She finished cleaning, then made sure that everything was in order.


Now all she had to do was wait for night to fall.


---


It was the middle of the night.


Ryner’s room was on the second floor. There were four rooms, and his was in a corner. 


Bio hid the sound of her steps as she made her way for his room.


He’d left the wooden door slightly ajar. The inside was pitch black. An impenetrable darkness.


She could hear the easy, almost cute breathing of Ryner as he slept.


“……”


She sided up to the door, then slipped through without pushing it open any more than it already was. She made absolutely no sound as she did. 


Bio crouched down, then waited for a moment for her eyes to adjust to the darkness. She kept watch on Ryner to ensure that he stayed asleep.


Her training allowed her eyes to adjust fairly quickly. She looked around the room.


Ryner was asleep on the bed. He must have tossed and turned in his sleep, because he’d knocked his blanket off and onto the floor.


Bio couldn’t help but smile. It was an expression that an older sister might make for her sloppy but precious little brother. Even so, she was pulling her expertly sharpened knife from her pocket.


Everything was going according to plan. 


All she had to do now was get a little closer, then kill him.


She stood.


The sounds Ryner made as he slept remained unchanged.


She took a step forward.


Unchanged.


She took another step. Then another.


Even so, it remained unchanged.


There was no point in getting impatient. He hadn’t realized that she was there. She’d completely erased her presence, after all.


He remained in a deep sleep.


She’d take another step, raise her knife, and end it all.


She took another step. All she had to do was kill him.


There was no need to hurry. 


Now, it was time to end it.


“—Ahh… Actually, I have to use the bathroom. Is that okay?”


It was so sudden. Ryner suddenly spoke to her, his voice tired, as if he lacked the motivation to deal with what was happening.


Now she was questioning everything. Had he woken up? Did he realize what was happening? Did he know that she was there, or did he really just so happen to wake up to go to the bathroom? Would he see the knife, half-asleep as he was?


Then all of her questions disappeared from her mind.


None of that mattered. All that mattered was that she had to kill him!


Ryner wasn’t trained like she was. It didn’t matter how much things diverged from her plan - she’d still kill him!


Bio moved unbelievably fast. She drove her knife towards his neck— 


“Mmh.”


Ryner dodged with the slight turn of his neck. Only then did he jump out of the way. 


Bio was shocked. “Wha…” 


Ryner’s reaction speed was absurd.


She followed suit, but she could only reach his turned back. Then he jumped off the bed, kicked off the wall, and flew into her blind spot.


“Kgh…”


This was the worst. It was her first time making a mistake like this. She’d completely misjudged her target’s abilities.


What was she thinking, again?


He was just ten years old. He was an innocent kid who lived a peaceful life, unlike her.


How could she have thought something so stupid?

 

A ten year old who could fight like this… was no different from her.


No, that wasn’t quite right. He must have endured even more hardship. He must have lived in an even bloodier hell than hers.


Her target… was a ‘monster.’


She felt a killing instinct radiating from behind her. A normal person wouldn’t have that. They’d glare, and that’d be that.  But this boy… Ryner. He was radiating killing intent that meant he’d really attack. 


From where, though? Her right, or her left?


She’d die if she didn’t move. She’d move if she made the wrong choice!


She tossed the knife, then moved to the left - the opposite direction from the door.


Her gamble… paid off. Ryner was not there.


Ryner was on the right side. He picked up her knife, then moved to block the door.


She figured that was where he’d be: by the door, so that she’d be unable to escape. That’s why she moved to the right instead.


She’d avoided him for now, but that didn’t change the situation.


“Shit…”


She already understood that Ryner was the stronger of the two of them. Overwhelmingly so.


The innocent Ryner who she’d eaten together with was nowhere in sight.


The Ryner that was here was wearing a bored expression with eyes that showed that he was past the point of exhaustion as he stared at the knife in his hands.


“…You really had me there,” Bio said. “You had me with your tired, motivationless actions…”  


Shit. That was all she could think.


They wouldn’t give her an easy job for her final mission, now, would they?


“……”


Ryner didn’t meet her eyes. It was as if he had absolutely no interest in her.


That meant that she couldn’t buy time by talking. She glanced around. There was a door, but Ryner was blocking it. There was a window, but its storm shutter was closed. She wouldn’t be able to get through it. That left the door as her only way out… 


Bio gazed at Ryner with keen eyes. “Now, then. Do I have the power to get past him and through that door?” She wondered so quietly that not even she could hear her own voice.


To be frank, she wasn’t confident. That was how tremendous Ryner’s power was.


Then Ryner raised his face and looked at her, his eyes sharp and dark. “This is a pain, so let’s end it already.”


“Yes, let’s end it simpl—”


Ryner’s body wavered, then he crouched low, lower… and then he rushed at her.


Bio reacted by flinging herself out of the way. Just dodging wasn’t enough to save her, though. He was faster. So she took note of where he was moving and punched to the place he ought to end up.


It was like Ryner knew exactly what she was going to do. He grabbed her wrist with his left hand and tugged, pulling her to the floor. Then he raised the knife in his right hand up.


The knife glinted in the dim light coming from the hallway.


He was brilliant. Nothing she did would change anything at this point.


She was dead.


It was her turn to die. 


Those idle thoughts were all that was left of her thoughts.


And yet… 


“Alright. I win this time… I’m pretty sure the rules say that the loser has to do something for the winner. Right?” Ryner asked, his voice unwaveringly tired.


“Huh?”


Ryner shrugged and stood. Then he flipped the knife in his hand the other way, and handed it to Bio by the hilt. “I’ll give this back.”


“Um? What’s going on?”


“Okay, so, I want you to be quiet for a minute and listen to me,” he said. Then a troubled expression rose to his ten year old face and he crossed his arms. “Why’re you here? I want the full story. I mean, I get that you came here to kill me. But who sent you?”


What choice did she have but to listen to his questions?


He was overwhelmingly stronger than her. One could easily figure out who her client was by checking the letter in her bag.


She couldn’t tell him, though. Silence was drilled into an assassin’s mind from the second their training started.


It didn’t matter if she was threatened with torture. It didn’t matter if she was threatened with death.


She would never say a word.


She didn’t resist, either. They both knew who was stronger, so any resistance at this point was a waste of time. 


Ryner nodded. “Aright, so if you won’t say it, then I’ll do it for you. Roland ordered you to come here and kill me.”


“……”


Bio didn’t answer.


“On top of that,” Ryner continued, his tone even, “They said that they’d relieve you of your duty as an assassin after you killed me, right? They’d give you a new name and let you live a new life, right?”


“How do you know that, you bastard!?”


Her conscious thought had finally resumed. What was going on? How did he know about that letter? Where was the weak link that the information leaked from?


Ryner’s expression went sad. “By the way, about my orders…”


He walked over to his desk, picked up a letter, and held it out for Bio.


“My mission is to eliminate the assassin Bio Menté. It’s because you did so much work during the war. Because you know too much about the dark side of Roland now, and well, y’know. They decided that their best course of action is to just get rid of you.”


Bio took the letter in her hand. It was just as Ryner said - it was an official mission from Roland’s military. One that stated that his mission was to eliminate her.


“This is… absurd,” she whimpered.


 “Nah. This is how this country always does things,” Ryner said. His tone alone said it all: he’d given up on humanity. “They use people to their fullest, then when they start being more trouble than they’re worth, they kill them. That’s just how the top dogs run things here.”


One wouldn’t dream of a ten year old saying something like that, but the truth that he was a skilled assassin. More so than Bio was. The way he moved, the way he thought… 


Ryner continued. “Seems like this is supposed to be some kind of training for me. They want to see if I can kill the best assassin there is, Bio Menté, even while being targeted by her. Basically, you’re a human guinea pig. Amazing, right? Roland plays games with people as pieces. That’s just how it is as a country. Honestly, I admire you for coming this far.”


Bio raised her face from the letter to gaze at Ryner. “I see… Are you going to kill me, then?”


“Mm. Yeah,” Ryner said with a nod. “Because it’s my job.”


He said it so easily.


He was right, though. It was his job. It was every assassin’s job to kill their target. It just so happened that Bio was the target instead of the killer today.


She would die here.


It was weird, wasn’t it?


She’d devoted herself to her country. She’d undergone rigorous training for her country. She’d killed so many people on her country’s orders… and now that they said that she’d be free after this final job, so she’d allowed herself to have a modest dream of the future… 


She’d devoted herself to her country, but now it was betraying her.


She’d killed so many people.


It didn’t matter if they were women or children.


She’d killed anyone who she was ordered to kill.


So she’d dreamed of a tomorrow where she’d be free… 


Bio had thought that she, who had stolen the futures of so many people, would be allowed a future of her own.


That was weird.


Her naivety was weird.


There was no reason for her to be happy.


The same country that she’d devoted herself to would now kill her.


It was a suitable end for her.


That’s what she thought.


She smiled at Ryner. “Hurry up and do it.”


That bothered Ryner. “Huh, why? I just said that I was gonna kill you, and now you’re smiling?”


“Hm? What, you can’t kill a woman just because she’s smiling? Are you more interested in killing women who run away screaming and crying, then? You’re some kind of deviant. You can be ridiculously strong, but if you’re actually like that, then that puts you below even third-rate assassins.”


She knew that there were lots of weirdos in the Illusory Masters. They were a group of people who had it in their heads that those surrounding them were trash.


Ryner shrugged. “Nah, I’m not interested in that stuff. Also, don’t lump me in with the rest of the Illusory Masters. I know that I’m supposed to be one, but… I actually think it’d be better if that wasn’t true…”


Ryner’s face warped with sadness, but even that soon turned to an expression that was nothing but exhaustion. “Ugh, anyway,” he continued, “To me, what’s gonna happen here is that I’ll kill the assassin Bio Menté, and then ‘Bio’ will take a new name and live a new life. So don’t make that face like you’re about to die, okay?”


“Haah? H, hey, wait. What’re you trying to say?”


“I’m saying that you should get out of Roland. You’ll get a new name. Then I’ll report back and say that I got rid of you. Do you get it now?”


Did she get it now? What? He could be bratty about this all he wanted, but it just wasn’t clicking. It took her a moment to break out of her daze enough to speak. “Hey, you. Even a kid should be able to understand that that’s impossible.”


Ryner tilted his head, confused. “What? What’s impossible?”


“Everything. Every single part of that is impossible! First of all, do you understand how hard it is to get out of Roland’s borders without the country’s express permission?”


“I-I’ve done it before.”


“You’re kidding!”

“No, seriously,” Ryner said. As if it was the simplest thing in the world.


Bio was silent for a moment before finding her words. “B, but! Even if I get out without a hitch, they’re still gonna order you to hunt me down and kill me! And if you don’t, then you’re the one who’ll take the fall. Failures get the death penalty. You know that, right? And they’ll definitely be making sure that I’m just a body by that point. What’ll you do then?”


Ryner smiled as if he was suddenly in a good mood. “Hey, is this how you really talk? It’s different from the calm and collected way you talked before, and different from the helpless schtick you had going on when we first met. I think you’ll be good at living another life.”


“Don’t change the damn subject!” She half-yelled. Then she sighed. “Ugh, geez…”


 Sure, he wasn’t wrong when it came to her innocent act from earlier… But this kid was taking this conversation and running at his own pace here. What were they even talking about?


Was he worried about her life?


They were both assassins. Enemy assassins, at that. That should’ve been the extent of their relationship.


“I’ve got something I need to ask you. Okay?” Bio asked.


“What?”


“Have we met before or something?”


“Pretty sure we haven’t.”


“Right? So we’re strangers. We met today for the first time ever.”


“Yup.”


“So then I’ve got another question for you,” Bio continued. “What’s the merit in you helping me here? You won’t get punished if you kill me now. Your net worth in the military will go up, too. So why won’t you kill me?”


Ryner crossed his arms. Then he shrugged. “‘Cause it’s a pain.”

“Huh? How?”


“Killing’s a pain.”


“Haah? Are you telling me that getting me out of this country alive and lying to the military about it isn’t a pain?”


Ryner’s nose wrinkled in a grimace. “No, that’s a pain too. Ugh, I hate making an effort for anything. But—”


He smiled kindly at Bio.


“—but I’d rather not live with having killed you, y’know? Killing’s the number one pain that there is. You’ll have to live with having killed someone. It’s even worse when it’s easy. It leaves a bad taste in your mouth. Like their ghosts are gonna get you while you sleep. It just gets worse and worse the more you kill. Even just walking starts to feel bad.”


Ryner continued. “It’s like, ugh, you get tired all the time and don’t even wanna go to school… Well, that might be unrelated, though. Anyway, it’s a pain. It must’ve been hard for you to live like that for so long too, right? And the war’s already over. We don’t need to kill people anymore. Thanks for your service.”


“……”


Bio was at a loss for words. 


It was hard?


Was it hard for her, too?  


What had she thought when she killed?


She didn’t feel anything after a while.


She had killed people, but it didn’t fill her with anguish or anything like that. But when something fun happened, she didn’t feel like she was having fun, either.


She just lived a life where she completed her missions, one after another. She existed to kill and to kill alone.


‘It just gets worse and worse the more you kill.’


‘We don’t need to kill people anymore’…? 


But if that was true, then what was the point of her existence?


No one had ever taught her how to live without killing… 


She… she… 


The boy was smiling. He was tired, but he was smiling. “See, the orphanage I’m from is special. Most of my friends from there became assassins. For me, well, it got to be a pain after a while, so I figured that if I didn’t do anything right, then they’d decide that I was useless, and…”


Ryner stopped himself, having thought better of it. “But, well, that’s enough about me. My friends, though? They got to smile normally recently. But then the next time we met, it looked like things’d gotten tough for them. It was like they’d already died. They were suffering. Living as regular members of society was hard, too. I understood something when I first saw you, Bio. The truth is that you don’t want to kill people anymore, right?”


“……”


Didn’t… want… to kill?


Who? Her? 


Her, who didn’t know what it was like to not kill?


Her, who had risen to the top of the assassin’s hierarchy through killing?


“Sure, things’d be different if you were the kind of person who got pleasure from killing. But you’re not. So live a different life. Because… you’re not a ‘monster’… like me.”


“……”


She stared at Ryner, who wore a sleepy but smiling expression.


Her mission had been to come here and kill a ‘monster.’


But… ‘monster?’


This was a ‘monster?’

That wasn’t true.


The real monster here was their country.


The real monster… was herself, who had killed without thinking.


The real monster was herself, who only existed to kill.


But even so, this boy… told her that she could live. He said that she, who had no value outside of killing, was allowed to live.


He said… that he’d forgive her.


He said that she should start her life over again.


What was wrong with him…?


It didn’t make sense. It was like he scooped her heart right out of her chest.


She gazed at him. This boy… This boy, who was only ten years old… 


It didn’t feel like she was looking at a kid. He had terribly sad eyes. He had terribly tired eyes as he called himself a ‘monster.’ But here he was, leading her by the nose, telling her that he’d save her. Even though they were complete and total strangers.


“…So I’ll leave Roland, and you’ll tell them that you killed me?”


“Yup.”


“They’ll know that you’re lying if there’s no body.”


“Probably, yeah.”


“And if they know, then you’ll be punished.”


“I know,” Ryner said with a careless smile. “But ‘monsters’ don’t need a reason to be punished for it to happen. Everyone’s afraid of us anyway. They all hate us anyway. I’m used to it. So don’t worry…”


His expression made her heart hurt. She was staring at a smile that no ten year old should ever have to make - one made out of suffering and suffering alone.


I care!” Bio suddenly yelled. Why did she have to yell? She didn’t know. It just happened. Her mouth moved all on its own. “Even if you don’t care, I do!”


“Huh? What? We just said that we don’t know each other at all,” Ryner said, surprised. “We’re total strangers, right? But you still care? I could kill you right now, you know. I mean, I’m an Alpha Stigma bearer. A mons—”


“Shut it! I care, okay? So… so… so! There’s nothing I can do about it, is there!”

 “Umm, uhh, what? There’s nothing you can do about what?”


Bio hid her face. “Uh, umm… so! It’s, uhh… anyway! It’s just, I don’t want you to be hurting!”


“Why not?”


“Because I love you!”


Those words left her mouth, but they still shocked her. What? What did she just say? What was happening? Her head was a mess.


She just didn’t want to see Ryner with that expression on his face. She didn’t want to see him suffer. She wanted to protect him. 


This was the first time that she was experiencing this feeling. The feeling of ‘love.’ It didn’t matter who it was. She never loved anyone at all. 


Of course, she knew what love was. She’d read about it before. She knew that there were many kinds of love.


There was love for your children. Love for your animals. And… There was another kind, too. Love for someone that you wanted to protect. There was also love for someone of the opposite sex… That was referred to as ‘romantic love.’


None of those had ever really clicked for her. She’d always thought that risking one’s life for someone without compensation was unreasonable.


So what was the emotion within her now?


No matter how she looked at it, she was far weaker than Ryner… So was this romantic love? Or was it another kind of love that she didn’t know about? Her head was spinning.


Ryner was shocked from the depths of his soul. “Haah!? Wait… You’re kidding, right? Love is like, umm, love, right? Why? I mean, we just met, right?”


“I kn-know that!”

“Also, I’m ten, and you’re—”


“I know that! But there’s nothing I can do about it! It’s my first time feeling like this. I’m just as surprised as you are!”


“Oh, o-okay. Um, so… okay. What should I do…?”


“Don’t ask me!” Bio yelled. She couldn’t look at him. Her blood was rising to her head and making her dizzy. This was the first time she’d ever felt like this.


She was seriously sick… 


To think that liking someone would make her change this much.


When she killed people.


When she was in danger.


In those times, she’d quickly regained her composure, and the training that’d been drilled into her took over…. 


Bio pressed her hand to her chest. “Uuh… this is it for me. It feels like my heart is going to physically leave my chest and throw itself out of my mouth.”


“S-seirously!? Do you feel like you’re gonna die?”

“I th-think I’ll be okay. It’s tough, but I don’t hate it. It’s painful, but I feel at home with it. Is this really that romantic love thing?” Bio asked. She really had no idea what kind of love it was that she was experiencing… 


“Uwah… I feel like that was like, a really shitty line…” 


She couldn’t deny it. She smiled. “Right. That’s true. I think so too… But a normal fifteen year old girl feels like this, right? It’s a pretty serious feeling, all things considered.”


“Ah, yeah. Maybe.”


“I wonder.”


It was her first time having a conversation like this. She felt that she had just become a ‘human.’


She took a deep breath, pressed a hand to her chest, and willed her heart to calm down.


Ryner waited for her silently.


Talking to him gave her so many new experiences.


---


They talked for a while as she calmed down. They were pointless conversations. It was the first time she’d ever talked about things that didn’t matter at all. She didn’t act like someone else. She talked about cooking and reading as herself.


She glanced at Ryner, who was sitting in a chair in the corner of his room, and spoke. “Anyway, we should get back to the point. I can’t leave you here in Roland to be punished. You understand why, right?”


“…I get it, but I don’t think that it’s possible for me to lie about killing you and then get out myself, y’know? Because I have to lie to the military and say that you already died in order to get you enough time to escape. And you can use magic, right? So the Taboo Hunters will be after you too…”


“But I can’t just leave you here, Ryner! I can’t leave you here in a country that treats you like a monster.”


Ryner was troubled. “Uuh…”


“You don’t want to leave the country with me?”


“I wouldn’t mind, but… I just don’t think it’d work out.”


“Well, I’m not running away unless you come with!” Bio said.

“Y-you’ll be killed then, you know?”


“Even so, I won’t do it!”


Ryner crossed his arms. “Uuuh…”


“It’ll be fine! You did it before, right?”


“Yeah. It was surprisingly easy. Should be a piece of cake for someone as good as you are.”


“Then we can do it. You’re really strong too, Ryner… We’ll definitely be able to do it.”


 Ryner grimaced. “I think that we could make it outside the country, too. But I don’t want to have to fight anyone to do it, and I think we’d have to fight someone eventually. It’d be a real pain.”


Basically, he didn’t want to hurt anyone who came after them. But this wasn’t a situation where that was an appropriate line of thought. If they couldn’t leave this hellish country that they called Roland… 


“Guess it can’t be helped… Alright, I’ll put some effort in,” Ryner said. “Where do you wanna go? We have three choices: Estabul, Nelpha, and Runa. Runa’s allied with Roland, so it should be the easiest one to get into… But that means that anyone chasing us would be able to get in easier, too. Estabul’s on the other side of the coin. We just got out of a war with them. The border would be extremely hard to get past. But on the other hand…”


Bio nodded. “No one would come to chase us. They may even welcome me for being someone that Roland wants to eliminate.”


“Right. But then Nelpha’s in the middle of those two options. Some people would come for us, and we’d have some trouble crossing the border. Thoughts?”


He asked for an opinion, but what he got was a confident answer. “I want to go to Nelpha.”


“Why?”


“Well, Nelpha hasn’t gone to war since their current king took the throne, right?”


“Yeah.”


“It seems like you hate killing and seeing people die, so… That’s why I’m thinking that Nelpha might be a good choice,” Bio said. It was rather sweet of her, if she did say so herself.


Sure enough, Ryner looked troubled. “O-okay… alright. Nelpha it is, then…”


“Yeah!” Bio said with a nod. Her voice was so lively that it surprised even herself. She was changing…  She was changing so quickly that it was embarrassing. 


Her voice was changing weirdly fast. She really felt that she’d be able to redo her life if Ryner was by her side.


“So we should leave… ugh, tonight, right? We can’t wait. We’re both disappearing, after all… I think that if you’re gone by this morning, then the military will be after you by this afternoon. It’ll only be more suspicious if we both go. So? Think we can get out of here tonight?”


Bio puffed out her chest. “Of course. Who do you think I am?”


---


It was the middle of the night, but it was still bright thanks to the campfire. 


They were at the border between Roland and Nelpha.


A large gate separated the two countries. It was guarded by over a dozen men. 


Of course, if they were to use their powers to the fullest, Bio and Ryner could easily murder all of them… But they probably wouldn’t be able to do it without a sound. It’d lead to an all out battle. They’d call for back-up.


That back-up would be members of the actual army. Taboo Hunters would come, too. Their leader, Rahel Miller, was pretty well-known. He was said to have amazing combat ability.


Basically, they couldn’t make a scene here.


Bio looked at Ryner, who spoke. “We obviously can’t get through here. If we could, then I’d like to, since it’s even ground and all, but that’s impossible. We’ll go through the mountains. There will be cliffs and valleys, and plenty of animals to eat, and we’ll be able to light a fire without being seen…”

“It’s okay. Being good at working in darkness is in my job description.”


 “Right. You attacked when my room was pitch black.”


“Chasing you around like that was hard, though… But I’m glad that I didn’t attack you with everything that I had. Well, you didn’t kill me, but… Ryner, you’re really strong. I wouldn’t think that you were ten at all.”


“Really?”

“Really! It’s really cool.”


Ryner shrugged. He looked a bit upset. “Al-alright. Let’s go.”


Bio nodded. “Mm.”


They set out towards the mountains.


----


They walked along a dark path, whispering between themselves as they did. But that in itself was fun.


They walked along the border for about two hours, and then there it was - a mountain trail that looked pretty uninviting to humans. Nobody was guarding it.


Ryner looked around. “Looks like we can get through here?”


Bio stared up at the mountains rising up around them. “Yeah. I think it’ll be fine.”


“Then let’s go?”


“Y-yeah.”


Ryner took the first steps into the mountains. It was covered in a thick layer of trees and undergrowth.


Bio didn’t move.


“What’s wrong? Are you okay?” Ryner asked.


Of course she was okay. She wouldn’t break a sweat climbing through here. But she didn’t move.


It was because she’d leave Roland if she took another step. She’d be in a different place from the one that she’d lived her entire life in.


No one would give her any orders. She wouldn’t need to kill anyone. It would be a free place.


Ryner would be there, too.


It was too good to be true. 


It was too good for her.


It’d be a new life. She’d be able to live a new life.


Amazing, wasn’t it?


She’d be a normal fifteen year old girl, who could fall in love in a normal way, work in a normal way, and smile… 


It was amazing.


She’d never imagined anything like it.


“Amazing… Ryner, this is amazing.”


Ryner tilted his head. “Hm? What is?”


Bio raised her head to look at him. “I feel so happy right now. I feel like I want to be happy right now. This is a first for me. I’m shaking… Thank you, Ryner.”


“…Umm… I feel like it’s kind of weird to be thanked for this kind of thing… It’s good to be happy. But it’s not like this is it.”


“Mm-hm. You’re right. But is it really possible to be happier than this?”


“Of course,” Ryner said with full confidence. “You’ll get even happier once you take a nap.”


Bio laughed. “Ah, okay. You’re a sleepy kid, aren’t you?”


“Yeah. I take the phrase ‘sleeping is a kid’s only job’ very seriously. I’m an upstanding kind of guy. I work so hard that I just know that I’m gonna become the Napping Kingdom’s king one day.”


“Ahaha. What’s that? But… well. Yeah, that’s right…” 


A life where every day was peaceful and uneventful… Where she didn’t have to kill people, and nobody had to die… Where she could stare at the face of her sleeping king forever…


She might really be able to feel happiness even greater than what she was experiencing now.


That’s what she thought. She thought it from so deep inside of her that it made her shiver. 


If she took a step forward, then she might be able to grasp that happiness. 


Ryner reached his hand out for her.


“Come on, Bio.”


She nodded… and moved her leg to take a step forward.


It happened within a single moment in time.


A sharp sound pierced the air. It was a light sound, like something flying.


She felt it hit her side.


“Ah.”

Ryner’s eyes widened. “Huh?”


Bio looked down. Her eyes found her side.


And… and there was something there. It was a thin, stick-like object… 


An arrow.


Its head was deep inside of her. Her clothes were turning dark.


“Bio!? Ryner screamed. 


Bio calmly assessed the situation. Her wound wasn’t fatal. The arrow didn’t hit any organs. She could still move. “Ryner. I’m fine. This wound isn’t serious.”

 

Even so, Ryner rushed to her side. “Shit. I messed up. When did they realize that we were here…? Why here?”


Countless armor-clad men were racing towards them.


A gangly older man from within their ranks spoke. “Haha. You acted exactly as expected, Ryner Lute. You’ve never accomplished anything as an assassin. I knew that you’d do this, you useless monster.”


Ryner glared. “Y-you old bastard…!”

The old man sneered. “Everything really went just how I thought it would. It looks like you’ve gotten quite close to this little lady. Exactly as planned. Now, shall we continue our experiment?”


“Experiment?” Bio whimpered.


“Yes. Experiment.” The old man seemed to be enjoying this. “It appears that Alpha Stigma bearers tend to go berserk when faced with stressful situations… such as when their loved ones die, or when they are abused. There haven’t been any cases where they survive after going berserk, so we’ve been unable to get many details. This here monster doesn’t listen very well, so we’ve had issues in advancing this project. I thought that we’d best kill him sooner than later, but he has this idiosyncratic ability to return after going berserk, you see…” 


Experiment… 


This was just an experiment.


They’d predicted that they would run away and come here. Everything went according to their plan. 


She was there to act as a trigger for Ryner to go berserk. She was there to be killed.


She’d die. Ryner would go berserk.


Everything would go according to their plan.


Ryner grabbed her shoulder. “I won’t let that happen. I won’t let you kill Bio.”


The old man smiled again. “There’s nothing you can do about it. I’ve prepared more soldiers than what you see here now—all in all, they make up one hundred men. Though what’ll happen to them if your eyes go berserk is a bit of a different story. If you don’t want to see us kill her, then why don’t you go berserk now so that we don’t have to?”


Ryner didn’t answer. Then he turned to Bio. “I’m sorry. This is my fault. It’s because… Because I’m a monster…”


Bio shook her head hard. “No. It’s not your fault, Ryner. This country is insane. I didn’t realize that until now, even though I’d been killing people for it this whole time. It ordered me to kill, and I didn’t think anything of it…  This country is crazy. It’s not your fault.”


But he didn’t hear her. Instead, he was glaring at the old man. “Shit… I definitely won’t let you kill Bio. You’re always, always making me do what you feel like seeing me do… I can’t stand it. Bio, leave. I won’t let anyone follow you across the border,” Ryner said. His posture lowered as he prepared for a fight. 


The killing intent surrounding him was completely different from what he’d had back when they fought in his room. It was overwhelming. 


Anyone could see how strong he was by that alone. It was suffocating enough that she wouldn’t be surprised if all one hundred soldiers backed down from a fight because of it.


This wasn’t the kind of situation where he could hold back. It was the kind of situation where he had to have the power to kill.


That meant that he’d have to take the lives of everyone here right now.


That meant that he’d have to take many lives in order to protect her.


This was the same Ryner who’d said that killing was a pain. 


On top of that… 


Bio looked down to where the arrow was lodged in her side. She was still bleeding in a thin but steady stream. It wasn’t fatal, but it wasn’t shallow, either… 


She probably wouldn’t be able to escape like this. They’d catch her while Ryner was fighting. And then… They’d kill her right in front of Ryner’s eyes… 


She’d make him make that sad face again.


They’d call him a ‘monster’ again.


Everything was going according to those guys’ plan… 


The real monster was Roland itself. It was these men who toyed with their hearts while laughing.


Those same men would call Ryner a monster again. 


She hated that.


She’d fallen in love with this boy. She’d thought that they’d be able to spend all their time together from now on, laughing all the while. 


She looked back.


It was one step.


If she took one step, it’d be into that free future. It was a dark mountain trail, but to her, it’d been filled with an unmistakable, shining light. She’d seen a free place, the likes of which she shouldn’t have been allowed to see. It’d just been so far away.


“…I just wanted to feel it, even if it was only for a while…” 


She looked back to Ryner, who was postured for battle.


Ryner, who was fighting for her sake.


Ryner, who seemed to hate fighting so much. He was fighting for her.


“For someone like me,” she whispered quietly, far quieter than anyone could hear. “He’ll kill all of these people for someone like me…”


She watched Ryner, happy in her own way. 


She wanted to see him sleeping one more time. That was the thought that hung in her mind.


She’d be the closest person to the Napping Kingdom’s napping king, watching his innocent, sleeping face… 


There was no greater happiness than that.


Every day would be a little boring, but nothing would be happier.


She smiled gently.


“Ryner. I’m really happy that I met you.”


Ryner nodded. “You don’t need any more parting words than that, so just get away. It’ll be alright. I absolutely won’t let them kill you.”


But Bio didn’t move. She just watched Ryner’s back. “I’m already satisfied. I don’t need anything else. I’m fine with this. So you don’t need to do anything that’s too much of a pain, okay, Ryner? I won’t let anyone call you a monster. I won’t let you become a monster—”


Ryner turned to look at her. He looked like he didn’t know what to say.


Bio laughed softly. The sight of his face alone was reassuring. That was what ‘freedom’ meant to her. “I’m glad I met you. I’m glad that I met you, Ryner. I’m so glad that I met you…”


“Bio, what are you…?”


Bio grasped the arrow stuck inside of her and pulled. “I won’t let anyone pull my strings anymore. I’m free now. I won’t do what Roland tells me to do. Living the way that I want to live is what makes me happy.”


“W…”


Bio embraced him. 


“H, huh? Huuh!? Bio?”


Tightly, tightly embraced him.


Her hand that she’d placed on his back moved across it, then forward… 


She took the arrow in her hand, then gouged it into her own chest.


It only hurt for a second. 


Heat welled up inside of her. She instantly understood that this was a fatal wound. 


It was scary. This was the first time that she felt that death was a scary thing. She hadn’t had anything to be scared for, after all. She’d been raised so that she wasn’t scared.


But now… she was scared of letting go of Ryner.


She was afraid of never hearing his voice again as she lost consciousness. 


She wouldn’t be able to see him anymore. She wouldn’t be able to feel him anymore. She wouldn’t be able to laugh about stupid things together anymore.


That was terrifying.


She first felt that she was human because of him.


And… 


She spoke quietly. Whispered so that Ryner would be the only one to hear her. “I’m glad that I fell in love with you. That’s enough happiness for me. I don’t need anything else. So… so…”


She stopped there. She couldn’t speak anymore. She just felt so weak.


“Bio! Come on, think of the situation we’re in. We don’t have time for—”


Then he realized what Bio had just done.


“—What!? What are you doing!? Get off! Wh-why…!?”

She wouldn’t get off. Because if she did, then she wouldn’t have the power to embrace him again. She wanted to stay close to him for as long as she could.


“R-Ryner… I’m sorry. Even if I…”


“No!” Ryner screamed, high-pitched and loud.


“But… don’t be sad,” Bio continued. “I fell… in love, so… Those guys can’t… can’t kill me… Ryner, you’re not a… mon… ster…”


That was all she could say. Her lips wouldn’t form another word. She still had so much more that she wanted to say, but she just couldn’t get the words out. She wanted to say that she loved him more. Because she was happy when she was with him. She wanted to convey to him that the way she’d changed was strange and wonderful, almost as though she’d become a different person entirely. 


But she couldn’t say it.


Even the sensation of embracing him soon began to fade.


“No! You can’t, Bio! If you die, then…”


Even his voice was fading.


That was what death was like.


Little by little, all of her senses were taken from her… 


She couldn’t feel anything anymore. Even the sense of being together with someone she loved…    


Even so, she managed to open her eyes.


Everything was blurry. She could hardly see a thing. But she could see that Ryner was still embracing her.


It was too good to be true.


She was so happy. She was so tired.


It looked like she’d become a citizen of the Napping Kingdom before Ryner… 


---


“Aaahhh!”


 The air was filled with screams.


Screams and screams, all belonging to Ryner.


“Oh, has he finally gone berserk…? Hm? What’s with his eyes? It looks like he still has some rationality left in them. So he hasn’t really gone berserk… Tch. What a useless woman. She took our perfectly good plan, and then ruined it by committing suicide…”


Ryner glared at the man. His eyes were determined. Fierce.


This was the first time that he’d wanted to kill this badly. It didn’t matter how much torture and humiliation that they put him through. Nothing made him want to kill like this did. 


He wanted to kill him. He wanted to kill him. He wanted to kill this man.


He wanted to kill these people. He wanted to kill everyone who belonged to this country.


He really thought that.


He thought it, and he didn’t care what he had to become to make it happen. 


It didn’t matter if it made him a ‘monster.’


He really thought that. But Bio wouldn’t forgive him for it. She, who had used the last of her strength to embrace Ryner, would never forgive him for it.


He gritted his teeth and glared with all his might… 


The man’s expression suddenly turned fearful. “G-guards! Protect me!”


But for all of Ryner’s glaring, he didn’t move. “You don’t… need to be that cautious. I’m not going to kill you or anything. I’m against killing on principle. It’s just too much of a pain…”


Ryner pulled Bio away by the shoulder, just enough that he could see her face. 


“Killing people really is a pain, isn’t it?” He whispered.


It was almost as though she answered by the expression on her dead face.


---


They said that the king often slept.


Time passed quietly, and before they knew it, it was already afternoon.


It was a normal, peaceful day.


She passed that normal day by watching his sleeping face all day long, with that happy expression on her face… 


---


Table of Contents

Previous | Next

idola: (Default)
 Volume 2: Apathetic Counter-Attack 

Pirates Attack

Table of Contents

Previous | Next


---


They were so close to the sea that they could tell it was there by smell alone. It was the damp smell of a shore.


One had the undeniable feeling as they stood there that there was something out there across the vast ocean - it was something like nostalgia, or maybe something from a dream. Even so, the only thing they could really tell was there from afar was the salt carried by the breeze… 


Ryner wrinkled his nose. “Ugh, the air’s so salty… It’s like it’s stuck to my face and I can’t get it off. I hate it.” He had his usual messy hair and tired eyes, and his usual slouch and air of laziness. He faced Ferris with his usual exhausted expression. “So how are we gonna do this? We don’t have permission to cross the border, and there aren’t any regular ships going from Runa to Iyet. We’ll have to get on one of those smuggler’s ships, right?”


Ferris’ fair skin didn’t look sticky from the salt at all. Instead, her lustrous blonde hair seemed to flutter in the sea breeze. “Mm. True,” she said in her usual monotone. “In any case, we have a responsibility to eat the most delicious dango in town.”


“…Were you even listening to me? I was talking about getting on a ship, not about dango…”


“They say that food - including dango - is more important than frivolous things, after all…”   


“That’s not what that phrase is supposed to mean! I know you hate ships, but I need you to cooperate with me here… If you don’t, I’ll be forced to say things like, ‘Alright, let’s go smuggle ourselves in!’ or ‘How should we approach this problem?’ even though I hate that optimistic shit…”


So they said as they stood in the port town that acted as the sole hub between the Runa Empire and Iyet Republic. 


Ferris reluctantly nodded. “What information do we have on this town?”


Ryner searched his memory. “Um… It’s called Karlal. It’s the only place where you can enter the Iyet Republic from Runa… Or maybe it’d be more accurate if I said that it’s the only place that it’s possible to reach Iyet from.”


Ferris cast a sharp glance at Ryner. “The only place? Don’t sprout such lies. It’s also possible to reach Iyet through Bethlude Mountain.”


“…Look, the entire reason that I’ve managed to brave my chronic motivationlessness is because we gave up on that. Bethlude Mountain is just too tall. It’s taller than the clouds. The clouds! There’s no way in hell that a normal guy could climb that monster of a mountain.”


“However, we aren’t—”


Ryner raised his hand and interrupted. “Stop there. I already know what you’re gonna say, because we literally already had this conversation on the way here. Several times. Sure, we tried to climb it earlier… but we knew we’d die if we fell, right? So then the conversation turned into how we’re tired of climbing and should take a boat instead. Just give it up. I don’t care how much you hate boats - we are not climbing that mountain!”


Ferris averted her pretty eyes. “…Tch.”


“Don’t ‘tch’ me!”

So went their conversation as they made their way towards a tavern where they might be able to gather information on smuggling rinks.


“Huh? The hell?” Ryner said, having found something strange.


“Mm? What is it, Ryner?”


Ryner pointed. “Um… It’s just, y’know, that…”


A building that one could hardly call large stood on the other side of his finger. It’d been bleached from many years of exposure to the salty air. It certainly looked like it’d seen better days. There was a huge, blaring sign right outside that said ‘Smugglers, please enquire inside!’


It was very casual. It was definitely breaking the law, but it was so casual that it was like, ‘Oh, I forgot something while I was out. I’ll just go next door to grab some green onions.’ 


Ryner just stared.


“…I hadn’t realized that smuggling was something one could display so boldly,” Ferris said.


“Is it even smuggling anymore if they’re so bold about it…? I thought that smuggling goods from one country to another was a punishable offense…” 


“So what will we do? Ask them for help?”


“Hmm… Well, it’s not like we have any other leads…”


“Then there’s no problem. Let’s go,” Ferris said as she quickly walked towards the small building. 


Ryner watched her go. “It’s like she’s not suspicious in the slightest,” he mumbled, then reluctantly followed.


The inside was surprisingly lively. It was filled with fiery-eyed, strong-armed men. Everything about them screamed that they were sailors. They were pouring drinks even though it was still early afternoon. A middle aged man who appeared to be the owner was getting drinks out when Ferris and Ryner caught his eye. He smiled.


“Welcome, newcomers. You here for a drink? Or do you need a sailor?”


“No, it’s just, we saw that sign about smuggling outside,” Ryner said as casually as he could manage.


“Ahh, so that’s what you’re after,” the owner said with ease. So he acknowledged it… with a smile, of all things. “We’re a long-established smuggling company.”


“At least try to hide it!” 


“Mm,” Ferris nodded beside him. “He’s an underhanded serial rapist who proudly proclaims himself a master degenerate. Please do something about it.”


“…First of all, that’s not true, and second of all, I wouldn’t be proud about it if it were.” 


“Hm? Really? But the rumors that say such follow us wherever we go…”


“That’s because you’re spreading them!” Ryner yelled, then covered his face, tired. “Anyway, be quite for a sec. Otherwise, this conversation’s not gonna get us anywhere… If I don’t put some effort in just this one time, we’re gonna regress to the wild times of trying to climb that stupid mountain… Alright, Ryner, do your best, yaaay,” he said, his energetic words accompanied by a dead tone.


Then Ryner raised his face. “Okay, so if you’re cool with being so open about it, then I am too,” he said to the owner. “So about the smuggling thing…” 


“I see. You aren’t from around here,” the owner said. “The Iyet Republic turns a blind eye to smuggling and illegal entry.”


“Huh? They just let it happen?”


“Yeah. I guess there are some economists in Iyet that say it’s good for the economy, so they let it happen. I’m no expert in it, though. It’s a weird country. All they care about is money. It’s a man-eat-man world out there. That’s why criminals are always escaping there.”


Ryner nodded. “So that’s how it is. Looks like we’ll be able to get in pretty easily, Ferris. Lucky!”


“Mm-hm. A high-level criminal like you won’t be able to disembark so easily, however. I will make you suffer for your crimes if they don’t.”


“Yeah, yeah. I decided that I’m gonna be positive today, no matter what you say to me, ‘cause I absolutely refuse to climb that mountain again. Ships are great. I could even take a nap while we’re cruising along the sea. Alright, old man. We’re gonna go to Iyet, so do you think we could get on one of your ships for the trip?”


“Well, to tell you the truth, ships aren’t sailing right now…”


“Huh? Why not?”


“‘Cause of the pirates.”


“You can definitely still sail even if there’s pirates. Like, this is a large-scale, public but illegal business that you’re running. How are you even different from pirates?” Ryner asked. He pointed at the flustered sailors for emphasis. 


The owner grimaced. “Of course our proud business of sixteen years wouldn’t be afraid of normal pirates. But these pirates are different. They have a dragon, you see…”


 “A dragon?” Ryner repeated. “The hell?”


“It’s the truth. Countless people have seen it. It’s a fire-breathing dragon. The pirates use it to loot ships with. It’s as if the Goddess of the Sea herself blessed these pirates and bestowed upon them a dragon. No sailor wants to risk his life to go to Iyet without any guarantee that they’ll be safe, so they aren’t sailing until things calm down.”


“You see? The sea is dangerous,” Ferris said. “We’d be better off returning to the mountain—”


“Dismissed. Absolutely not happening. Besides, pirates are nothing compared to you. You could take them all by yourself without batting an eyelash, and the dragon’s hogwash. No problem, right?”


“What are you saying? A pitiful maiden such as myself could never exterminate a band of pirates.”


“…Where on earth are you getting the ‘pitiful’ part from? I would have gone with ‘invincible.’”


“Hmph. How naive of you. My seasickness is so strong that I become unconscious.”


Ryner’s eyes widened. “Seriously? You’re that bad with boats?”


“We have already been over this. If I weren’t, I wouldn’t hate them so much. Once, I was on a boat on my family’s lake, and when I next regained consciousness I was on my bed. I lost consciousness entirely with no recollection of what had happened. Those around me were pale and said that I was never to get on a boat again. Do you truly believe that I could defeat pirates?”


“I’m ready to lose consciousness at the thought of having a lake big enough to sail on, personally… Guess I shouldn’t be surprised, though, since you’re a noble and all… But still. For the sake of argument… even though I’m tired and it’s a major pain in the ass, I could fight them while you’re unconscious. Should be easier for these guys who make their living off the sea to get us into a position to do it.”


Then Ryner turned back to the shop’s owner. “Alright. Will you take us if we take care of those pirates and the dragon?”


The owner stared at them blankly. “Huh? You can take care of them?” He asked, then suddenly exploded. “Give me a break! There’s no way in hell that guys like you could—”


 Ryner picked up a nearby iron pot and tossed it up. “Ferris, cut it.”


“Mm.”


Ferris moved so fast that it was impossible to see her hands go to her sword, and in an instant—


Chiiiiing!


The sharp sound of metal-on-metal rang out through the shop as the pot was cut into halves, fourths, eighths… Before long, it was cut so small that the shards were nigh on invisible as they fell onto the floor.


Then Ferris sheathed her sword like nothing happened.


The owner just stared in blank amazement.


“Do you still think it’s impossible?” Ryner asked. 


“N-no… But the dragon…”


“Ahh, don’t worry about that. So this is normally a secret, but the truth is that she’s not human. Don’t be fooled by that pretty face - she’s a demon through and through. The proof? Her personality’s terrible, and she’s violent, but listen. I can guarantee that power will be yours. All it takes is some dango ingredients…”


Ferris disappeared again. This time her target was Ryner. 


Wham!


Then she reappeared in front of the owner. “Don’t listen to the lies of a sex maniac like this. He’s traveled far and wide just to commit crimes. You see, he’s an evil magician who has stolen spells and kidnapped the princesses of many countries.”


So went their mutual praising.


The friends (?) stared the owner down, waiting for his answer.


“T-true, you may just be able to take the pirates and dragon… Alright! We’ll do it!”


With that, the room was filled with the sailors’ battle cries.


---


Their ship departed the following day.


Its sail caught the wind with ease, and it traveled smoothly across the ocean.


Ryner stood on the deck, where the sun warmed him and the wind cooled him.


“This is nice,” he said. “The sun feels good, and so does the breeze. I’m ready for a nap.”


It was the best weather possible to set sail.


In contrast, Ferris was pale, on the verge of blue. “It’s moving, it feels disgusting, I want to die… This is it, Ryner.”


“Huh? This is it? What do you mean?”


When he turned to look at her, she’d already passed out. Ryner stared for a second before his face broke out in a smile.


“Seriously? You’re seriously bad with ships… But this is good. It’s good. I’d been thinking of you as an unrivaled monster this whole time…”


 The ship’s coordinator was a little more worried. “A-are you okay?” He asked her.


“Yeah, she’s fine. She’s just seasick. I’ll take her to the cabin, so don’t worry about it. I am so writing on her face as revenge for everything she’s done to me, though… heheh.”


The coordinator shook his head. “No, that’s not… I mean, the pirates. The dragon. Will we really be alright on our own?”


“Who knows.”


“‘Who knows!?’ Take some responsibility here! We’re returning to the port—”


“Ah, no, I was joking. I’ll do it. Pirates and dragons are a piece of cake for me. It’s a pain in the ass, though… Anyway, I have to conserve energy, so I’m gonna take a quick nap. Wake me up if there’s any pirates or anything, alright?”


With that, Ryner laid down next to Ferris, and before long started to snore lightly.

 

The sailors’ eyes widened, doubtful for what was to come.


---


The sun turned through the sky… and then, screams filled the deck.


“It’s here! I knew it!”


“The dragon! It’s real!”


And there Ryner was, completely unconcerned, as he’d chosen to pass his time by fulfilling his insatiable need for sleep… 


“Ryner, it’s time for your debut! Please wake up!”


“Mmh… Five more minutes… Five more minutes, Kiefer… After that, I’ll go to class…”


“What are you saying!? Our ship will have already sunken by the time five minutes go by!”


“Huh? Ship? What…”


Ryner, still half asleep, rubbed his eyes and forced himself up.


The surroundings had gone foggy while he was out. The poor visibility meant that the only thing he could see was the sailors screaming and running around the deck.


“Man… All of you guys look super busy, so I’m just gonna go back to sleep…”


“Give us a break! The only reason we sailed all the way out here is because you said that you’d get rid of the pirates for us! Here, the dragon is here, so do something about it!” The coordinator screamed, tears forming at the corners of his eyes as he pointed up towards the dragon.


Ryner’s eyes followed, but his expression stayed rude. 


A strange sight awaited him.


It was difficult to see because of the fog, but there was unquestionably a very large lifeform moving above them. It had a squid-like head and sharp fangs and ferocious eyes, and its whole body was covered in scales. 


Yeah, that was definitely one of those legendary dragons. 


“Ohh, amazing. It really is a dragon,” Ryner said, but contrary to his words, his tone proved that he wasn’t all that amazed.


“A-as expected of a dragon-slaying magician! You’re not flustered in the slightest!”

“Everyone, hide behind him! Our bro will definitely exterminate this dragon!”


“We’re counting on you, bro!”

Ryner stood, even though it was a total pain. “Who’re you callin’ ‘bro’… I feel like the leader of a bunch of delinquents now. Oh well. Guess I gotta do something about this.”


He took a step forward.


The massive dragon was glaring at him, as if specifically intending to intimidate him out of a fight. 


Ryner stared through its intimidation. “It’s gonna be a fake, so I’ll go ahead and rip its disguise off.”


The dragon opened its massive jaws. Blazing red fire began to gather inside of its mouth.


“It’s fire! It breathes fire! Our whole ship will burn!?”

Ryner turned a backwards glance at the sailors as they screamed in fear. Then he looked back at the dragon. “Hmm. So it breathes fire, too.” His hands danced through the air. “I wish for rain clouds - Leveling Rain!”


Condensed liquid gathered at the center of his magic circle and shot towards the dragon to extinguish its flames.


The water and fire slammed into each other, the force of them both just strong enough to annihilate the other. 


The sailors began to cheer, but Ryner didn’t have time to listen. Instead, he broke out in a run. He closed his eyes, and when they opened, a red pentagram had settled in their depths. It was a special characteristic of his eyes, the Alpha Stigma, that allowed him to see through and copy all magic.


“Ha-haah! So that’s the trick…”


He could see everything about the dragon down to its numerical values and place on the plane of existence. Its trick was simple. It was a dragon model not unlike paper mache that moved with magic wires. Familiar wires.


“These things again? Ugh. That means whoever’s doing this knows Iyet’s magic… I guess there are a lot of people who like little tricks like this in Iyet. Anyway, all I have to do now is figure out who’s controlling it…”


All he had to do for that was to follow the wires with his Alpha Stigma.


“Found you.”


Ryner leapt up off the deck. His fingers glided through the air with ease.


 “I wish for a spark of light - Cursed Tether!”


A rope made of light shot out from his magic circle and wrapped around the dragon’s neck. He spun it and then, in contrast to his graceful movements in the air, took a lethargic stance once he landed. He didn’t land back on his ship, though - he landed on another one. The pirates’ ship.


“Hey. How’re you doing?” Ryner asked.


The mean-looking pirates were all gripping their scimitars. They’d been preparing for an attack on Ryner’s ship, but now that they were standing face to face with Ryner, their expressions were more shocked than anything.


“Wh-wh-what? Who are you? You evaded the Dragon God’s attacks…”


“Huh? Oh, right. That. I’m on the side of justice, see,” Ryner said. “I’m just a nice guy who’s out here trying to discipline rowdy pirates like you. That’s what I look like, right? An ally of justice?” 


So he said, but between his exhausted tone, sleepy eyes, and slouch, he looked more lazy than anything. Where was the ‘ally of justice’ in all of that…? Even so, the fact that he was so calm given the circumstances was enough to win his mental battle with the pirates.


Ryner ignored the pirates, then looked back to a throne-like chair as someone sat on it.


“…Wow…”


Ryner was at a loss for words. His eyes went wide and he grimaced. “Are you kidding me…? You again?”


An absolute beauty on the same level of Ferris sat delicately atop the throne. She had glossy black hair and a perfect face. She looked to be about sixteen or seventeen, and she spoke with a voice that was far bolder than what one would expect. “Mm-hm. You did well to see the reality within my illusion. You dare to stand before me, Estella, the divine and otherworldly beautiful daughter of the God of the Ocean, vulgar as you are? Are you aware that the only ones who may live are those who bow before me?”


“Goddess!” The pirates cheered.


“Please, get him!!”


“Give him your divine punishment!”


Ryner, meanwhile, was straight up done with all of this. “You’re running the same scam again? Like, goddess? Daughter of the ocean god? Forget divine beauty, I’m pretty sure you mean eccentric beauty. We both know that you’re not a god.”


‘Oh shit,’ was written all over Estella’s face. “Mrgh… You have some nerve, you bastard!”

“No, half of that was a compliment,” Ryner said, then sighed. 


This was still the same Estella who’d swindled the mountain men into giving her easy cash by convincing them that she was a goddess. Seemed like this time she was the daughter of the ocean god. 


“Geez, you never learn your lesson,” Ryner said. “What’s next, the plains goddess or the river goddess or something?”


Estella was alarmed. “I-I cannot allow you to leave here alive if you already know that much…!”


“Bullseye!?” Ryner said, shocked. “But anyway, don’t you remember me? We just met recently.”


“Mh? Dear me. I would never have a mere human as an acquaintance…” 


She stared and stared for a moment before it finally clicked. “Ah! Y-you’re the lackey of that dead fish woman!”


“Who’re you calling a lackey!” Ryner yelled, but as usual, he was ignored.


Estella was tense now that she remembered. “So where is that woman? It is time to settle our competition of whose beauty is more divine than a god’s. I will show that mistaken, antisocial dango woman just who is best!”


The pirates cheered for her.


Ryner had passed the point of caring. “You’re free to do whatever, but like, can you not involve people who are just trying to live their lives? I’d be really happy if you just took these pirates and went home…”


Shockingly, Estella nodded. “Of course. This is the time to show that woman that my beauty is a blessing from god!”


“Did you even hear me!?”


“Naturally.”


Ryner just shook his head, knowing that she wouldn’t listen to his rebuttal anyway. “These two are really similar… They’re so pointlessly infuriating… It’s like they don’t even understand my plan to get old by napping, nodding off, and dozing until my time comes… They just ignore it entirely,” he grumbled, even though his dream was honestly pretty worthless.


“Now speak,” Estella said. “Prostrate thyself before me and show me the location of that pitiful woman!”


“She’s knocked out cold in the cabin from seasickness,” Ryner said. “We’ll mark it up as your victory, so can you please just let us pass? I really don’t wanna fight you guys. It’d be such a pain…”


For some reason, Estella seemed happy. “What, she’s seasick? Hehehe. God hath chosen me. He chose me, daughter of the ocean god! Now, I must gloat upon that sorry loser. My minions, we will follow this ship to shore. You may plunder it as you please.”


“……I’m telling you, just listen to me for once… Ugh, I guess there’s nothing I can do about it…”


Then he began to draw a magic circle with a tired expression.


And then, screams rang out from the boat that Ryner and the others embarked from.


“Gyaaaahhh!”


“Th, the demon! The demon’s eyes opened!”


“Huh?” Ryner turned back to look to where thunderous noises were erupting from the boat. Then he turned back to Estella. “What the hell… Did you guys already attack us? It’s not really a ship worth plundering, you know.”

Estella smiled as though she believed that Ryner was beneath her. “Heheh. You pitiful, ignorant fool. My minions excel at what they do, unlike yours. What happens off this ship has nothing to do with me!” She said with the snap of a finger.


The pirates suddenly began to tremble. “N-no, Goddess, we’re all still here…”


“……”


The ship went silent for a moment. Ryner scratched his head and yawned.


Only then did Estella speak. “Mrrrgh… Another illusion of yours!? The only tricks you have are those that cowards use!”


“I’m not doing anything though…” 


“I will never forgive you! Say your prayers!”


“I literally just said that I didn’t—”


A high-pitched, metallic sound rang through the air, cutting Ryner off. He looked up, but all he could do was stare at what was happening.


“You’re kidding,” he said, just as sophisticated as always.


Something unbelievable was happening in the air above him.


A flash of light glinted through the sky, and before he knew it, the dragon’s head was sliced clean off.  


Estella was frightened. “Wha… I reinforced its neck with steel! What’s… what’s going on…?”


“No one but her could do something like that,” Ryner said as he watched the sky.


A woman was flying down, her sword glinting in the moonlight. She was disgustingly beautiful as her limbs moved through the air, full of vigor. She caught everyone’s eyes, whether she was trying or not.


“Hey, Ferris,” Ryner said. “Did you get over your seasickn—”


Ferris raised her sword and swung it right at Ryner.


“Huh? Whoa, wait…”


 Ryner jumped back, and Ferris slashed the place where he’d been, leaving a deep cut in the floor.


“Th, that was bad,” Ryner said. “I really thought I was gonna die…”


“So you’ve finally arrived, you seasick dog,” Estella gloated. “Heheh. I am the true beauty here—”


Ferris moved so fast that it almost seemed… no, she moved so fast that she did disappear. She sliced through the ship’s massive mast like it was nothing.


“What are you doing, Ferris!?” Ryner yelled. 


Ferris’ expression was hollow. “Uuh… I feel terrible… I have to sink this ship… before I die… I’ll do it!”


Ryner scowled. Then he remembered what Ferris said earlier.


She said that when she was seasick before, she woke up on her bed with no memories afterwards. That the people around her told her to never get on a boat again.


“Don’t tell me… that she’s unconscious…!?”

 She moved to destroy the pirates one by one. Their screams were unmistakable. 


“Demon! Monster! We’ll be killed!”


The smuggling ship began to turn around in an attempt to return to the port.


“We were fools for asking that monster to kill the dragon for us. We’ll be killed, too!”


“Don’t leave us here!” The pirates screamed. They jumped off of their sinking ship one after another, and attempted to swim onto the other ship.


Soon, the only ones left were the demon, the annoying goddess, and Ryner.


Ryner watched Ferris destroy the ship. “A-anyway,” he said to the goddess, “This ship’s gonna sink if we don’t stop her.”


“Mrrgh. I see that she has gone insane from jealousy at my beauty, to the point where she wants me dead.”


“Look, I’m begging you to listen to me just this once. If we work together, we won’t need to sink in the middle of the night like this.”


“Muogh! I will not go easy on her!” Estella said and took off in a run. She drew a circle in the air and recited one of Iyet’s spells. Countless fireballs appeared around her, then flew towards Ferris.


“……”  


Ryner was at a loss for words. It wasn’t just Ferris that Estella wasn’t going easy on. She was, however unintentionally, adding to the ship’s destruction with her fire.


“How do you like this!?” Estella yelled as she chucked a particularly conspicuous fireball at Ferris.


Ferris cut through it with a splendid arc of her sword. It didn’t hurt her, but it was the final blow to the ship. It creaked loudly and began to sink.


Ryner held his head in his hands as he stood on the deck of the sinking ship. “Hah… hahahah… This has to be a dream. There’s just no way that idiots like these two could be real. It’s okay. I’ll just sleep. When I wake up, I’m sure that my normal, happy life is waiting for me. I’m sorry, God. I’m a bad kid for staying up too late…”


And so Ryner successfully escaped from reality as the ship sank into the ocean.


---


Ryner and Ferris were floating in the open sea.


Ferris had finally regained consciousness once she fell into the ocean. “Mm? Is this Iyet?”


Ryner sighed. That was all he could do at this point.


He looked around, searching for another troublesome lady, but he didn’t see her. Oh, well. She was probably fine.


“She seems tough, after all,” Ryner mumbled to himself. 


Ferris seemed satisfied. “It’s a good thing that we managed to safely reach Iyet without ever meeting any pirates or dragons.”


“You call this safe!? Besides, we’re not even in Iyet!”


“Mm? We’re not? Then why are floating so leisurely?”


“Leisurely, she says… Even though it’s all her fault… Ugh, whatever. I was mistaken to believe that something logical would happen.”


“Your whole life is a mistake, after all.”


“True,” Ryner said. “It’s been on the wrong track entirely since meeting you.”


Such went their conversation as they let the sea bring them where it may.


Then, little by little, rain began to fall on the ocean.


Ryner’s eyes narrowed.


Rain clouds covered the moon. Thunder sounded in the distance. The waves steadily grew taller.


He stared at the clouds for a moment before they sparked a realization.


“It’s storming,” he whispered. He wanted to cry. The wind was picking up. The sea was becoming restless. But he wouldn’t let it get to him.


He’d realized something. No, he had a revelation, the likes of which any monk would be jealous of.


“…It’s fine. It’s fine. I don’t know what’ll happen in life… It’s okay. I can just float anywhere and it’ll be okay.”


Maybe it was better to call it abandoning himself, actually… 


Ferris nodded. “And so he decides to become a vagabond, without ever doing anything useful in his life.”


“And whose fault is that!”

“Not mine,” Ferris said without a shred of guilt.


“Okay, I’m definitely killi… buwagh!”


A huge wave slammed into him, and Ryner disappeared under the surface of the water.


Ferris raised an eyebrow. “Mm? Ryner, where did you…” 


But before she could finish, a wave swallowed her, too.


And then there were none.


Whatever happened to them?


---


By the way, somewhere out there was Estella, burbling on the water’s surface.


“Mrgh. I’ve lost sight of them. Though I am sure that they’re still alive. They appear to be rather tough, after all. They do say that weeds grow strong.”


Yet she missed the more apt saying here - birds of a feather flock together.


---


Table of Contents

Previous | Next

idola: (Default)
 Volume 2: Apathetic Counter-Attack 

Climber, Climber

Table of Contents

Previous | Next


---


A grand scene spread out before them.


Mountains pierced the heavens, as tall as could be, unburdened even by clouds. Ryner Lute stared up at a massive cliff that ran perpendicular to the horizon.


“…Are you fucking kidding me,” he whispered. He had messy black hair and eyes where motivation had gone to die. His usual slouch was amplified as he held himself for warmth. It was a bleak, rocky landscape, devoid of even plants… 


Ryner stared up at that sheer cliff for some time in blank amazement before turning back. “You can’t be serious, Ferris. There’s no way that we can climb this… Look how tall it is. It’s disappearing past the clouds, you know?”


The beauty answered with a perfect monotone. “Mm. No problem.” She had long, glistening blonde hair and an unbelievably beautiful face. She wore leather armor on her delicate body, and held a longsword that definitely looked too big for her.


Climbing a mountain like this - no, how could a sheer cliff like this even be called a mountain? Either way, it was impossible.


“We can’t reach the neighboring Iyet Republic if we don’t climb this,” Ferris continued. “So climb. I don’t see any problem here.”


“We’re definitely dead if we fall. You know that, right?”


“Then don’t fall.”


“…No, that’s not the…”


Ryner’s words trailed off. He knew that saying anything was pretty useless at this point, so he was silent for a while, just staring at the sheer cliff. 


He tried again, changing his approach. “There’s something that’s been bothering me for a while now. The Iyet Republic’s surrounded by these crazy mountains, right? But it’s also connected to other countries via the ocean. That goes doubly for the Runa Empire, since they’re so close. We could’ve taken a ferry there instead. So why have you been completely ignoring that option?”


Ferris averted her eyes. “Mm. That. Even I could be in trouble if I was locked inside of a ship with nowhere to run with a sex maniac like y—”


“No, even if I attacked you, I’d be found dead in the ocean sooner than later… Wait, this isn’t what we’re supposed to be talking about! Answer me - why aren’t we just taking a boat there?”


“…So you haven’t heard the rumors. They say that there’s a monster lurking in those waters—”


“Liar! Why are you dodging the question? It’s so un-Ferris like. C’mon, tell me the truth. Take a deep breath and just say it,” Ryner said, and staaared at her. 


Ferris wouldn’t make eye contact, and she didn’t say a word. Then she finally spoke in a whisper. “I get seasick.”


Ryner was silent for a moment, then turned on his heel and began to walk back the way they came. “Let’s catch the next ship out!”


“We’re not riding in a boat.”


“Noo! I’m not risking my life for a stupid reason like that! I don’t even like exercising! I’ll collapse… auh.”


The sharp sound of Ferris unsheathing her sword echoed throughout the mountains.


“……”


“…Uuh… I don’t wanna… It’s so much effort,” Ryner whined as he moved to what looked like the easiest portion of the cliff to start scaling.


A little ways away, by huts nestled around the cliff, numerous bearded men spoke amongst themselves.


“Why are they climbing that mountain? Why this mountain?”


“They’re unfamiliar faces. Don’t tell me they actually want to climb it…”


Another one of the bearded men snorted. “What are you saying, Rick? There’s no way. This is the hardest mountain to climb. We climbers know it as the holy mountain Bethlude. Do you think these amateurs could climb it without any preparation?”


“R-right. Do you think they’re tourists? Then they shouldn’t get too close to it. This isn’t just any mountain. It is God’s home.”


“See?” Ryner mumbled as he listened. “They said it’s reckless to climb this mountain without any preparation. I told you that this was dumb as—”


Kaching!


“Ugh, okay, I know!”


“Mm.” She put her sword back away with unreal speed, then turned to the bearded men. “God, you say? What do you mean?”


The bearded men’s eyes widened. “Hah? You came here as tourists without knowing anything about it? Whatever. I’ll explain, and then I need you guys to hurry on out. Umm, where to start… You know that these mountains host goddesses, right?”


Ferris shook her head.


“Ahh, I heard about that,” Ryner said. “They say that they’re ugly and envious and won’t forgive women who try to climb their mountains, right? That’s why it’s said that a woman climbing up here will cause a calamity. It’s just a superstition, though.


The bearded men nodded. “True. But that’s said about the other mountains. This mountain is a little different. A real Goddess lives on Bethlude Mountain. And to add to that…”


The men’s expressions wavered. “They say that she’s unthinkably beautiful. We would die for her. We planned to climb her mountain with a tribute today, as we always have…”


But then they looked at Ferris. “You, too, are beautiful. Far more beautiful than what a human could be. Could it be that you’re also a goddess…? No, you are wearing armor; are you a man, then? Are you perhaps a god who’s come to take the goddess as his wife? Y-you can’t do that. We will not give you our goddess!”


So they said… even though Ferris was unmistakably a woman. But people in Runa mistook her as a man time and time again due to the simple fact that she wore armor, and women in Runa couldn’t join the military. That was so deeply ingrained in their brains that they couldn’t comprehend Ferris being anything but a man.


Ryner figured he’d better set them straight. “You guys are misunderstanding something. Ferris isn’t a goddess or a man. She’s actually a demon—ugyaah!?”


Ferris ignored his screams and spoke. “I see. But don’t worry. It’s true that I am a transcendent, world-shattering beauty, but I am human. It sounds like this ‘goddess’ is my opponent in otherworldly beauty.”


“You’re the one that said you’re just a normal, human beauty… ugyaaah!”


“Mm. Now, Ryner—”


“Y-yes, ma’am?” Ryner’s voice was feeble as Ferris lifted him by the neck from where he lay on the ground, on the brink of death. 


“—We’re climbing this mountain.”


“W-we just told you not to!” One of the bearded men said, flustered. “If the goddess fell in love with you…er, no, I’m sure that the goddess would hate to see an outsider climbing her mountain. If you go regardless, I just know that she will bestow divine punishment upon us…”


Ferris completely ignored him, never releasing her hold on Ryner’s neck. “Let’s go, Ryner,” she said as she placed her foot on the perfectly vertical cliff. She took five, six quick steps up. Then, when she couldn’t get any higher by stepping up alone, she rammed her sword into the cliff.


She continued at that rate for a while before addressing Ryner. “You’re heavy. Climb it yourself.”


“Uh, haven’t I been telling you that I can’t do that this whole time? My head’d get smashed to hell and back…”


“Hehe.”

“You did this on purpose!?” Ryner half-yelled as he gripped a suitable rock jutting out with one hand, then used the other hand to draw a spell. “I wish for a spark of light - Cursed Tether!”


A string of light appeared from his magic circle. He gripped it with his free hand. 


“I have to find a good rock to tie it around,” he whispered. “Then I can climb.”


He did the same thing several times, slowly making his way up.


“Aah…what a pain. I’m so sleepy.”


And so he successfully climbed up the mountain.


Ferris watched him to confirm that he was fine. “Mm.”


She took a few steps up, using extremely thin perches as her guide as she climbed the steep cliff so fast that it could almost be considered running. She made it look far easier than it actually was.


The bearded men watched from below. “Th-this is the hardest and most dangerous mountain in this whole range… They can’t be human!”

That’s what they thought they said, anyway. They were so far down that it was hard to tell.


---

A while later— 


“Wow, it’s so tall!” Milk Callaud said from the base of the mountain. She had a flaxen ponytail and big, cute eyes that shined at the sight. She was a sweet sixteen year old girl who was supposedly the chief of a squadron of Taboo Hunters, but… 


She turned back to her subordinates, who were all older than she was.


“Hey, Luke! Luke! We’re climbing this, right? So can we climb it now? Can we!?”


The man she called cute was a twenty-five year old man whose hair had already gone white. His expression was troubled, but Milk was a cute kid, so he couldn’t help but look at her with the eyes of a father. “Chief Milk. It may look fun, but climbing a mountain like this is dangerous. You understand that, don’t you?”

“Yeah!”

“Then let’s start preparing for our climb.”


“Yaay, mountain climbing! ♪ Yaaay!”

Milk hummed as she took her backpack off. It was a cute bag with an embroidered bear on the back, and it was filled with everything they needed to get to climbing. Her subordinates all watched with fondness.


“No matter how fun it may seem, our sources are saying that the taboo breakers are climbing this mountain,” Lear, one of her subordinates, said.


Luke nodded. “If possible, I’d like to avoid ever meeting them… I want Milk to forget all about that Ryner guy.”


“Yes. We cannot allow our chief to marry that motivationless man.”


“Hm hm hmm…”


And so on and so forth. As usual, they worried about her just the same as fathers might. Did they even remember what their duty was supposed to be…?


Anyway.


They finished their preparations.


“Let’s climb!” Milk said, all smiles.


Luke and the others nodded.


But then—


“W-wait, you guys!” A bearded man said from afar. “Don’t tell me that you plan to climb this mountain? Not only is this a holy mountain, it’s also said to be the hardest mountain to climb around here. Only experienced climbers like us should—”


Milk’s voice drowned them out, though. “Mountaaaain climbinggg! ♪”


With that, Milk began to climb with a grapnel and rope. Sure enough, she was a military elite… 


“Ah, wait for us, Chief!” Her subordinates said, then began to climb just as easily.


Milk looked back at them. “Ah, Moe, not like that! You have to grip it like this.”


And so Milk and her subordinates climbed, humming all the while.


The bearded men watched in blank amazement. “The other guys made climbing our mountain look easy, and now these guys are too…”


They stood still for some time before one suddenly spoke. “Ah! But won’t our goddess be angry with all these outsiders climbing her mountain?”


The men all looked at each other, then paled. “Th-this is bad. What should we do? The last time the goddess got angry, she brought many to the brink of death and demanded more sacrifices than usual for the next three months…”


“We have to stop them!”


“Y-you’re right. Okay. We’ll use magic to send a message to them - that they absolutely cannot climb any further!”


““Yeah!”” 


---


Ryner and Ferris were high enough that they might as well have been in heaven. They were surrounded by thin clouds. They couldn’t see the ground at all when they looked down - hell, they could hardly see the other mountains.


Ryner stepped up, finally free of the need to use his rope of light. Ferris sheathed her sword from beside him, then looked up at the sky. She was holding a dango skewer, though Ryner had absolutely no idea how she’d gotten a hold of dango in a place like this. Such was the heartwarming scene of two people who’d absolutely die if they fell.


They were the only two living breathing people there.


Ryner sighed. “I’m so tired, Ferris… I hate mountain climbing, and I’m sleepy…”


“Mm. Your dullness never fails to amaze me.”


“Says the one who decided this’d be a great time to eat dango.”


“Mm. I have a separate stomach for dango.”


“That has nothing to do with what I was saying… Well, whatever. Give me some, too.”


Ferris’ eyes narrowed. Then she brought the dango skewer to Ryner’s lips.


“Aah.”


She fed him the dango. It absolutely looked lovey-dovey from an outside perspective. “Heh. It’s feeding time, Ryner.”


“What am I, your dog…? I don’t really have the energy to argue though…”


A grapnel suddenly flew at them, landing by their feet.


“Mm?”

“What?”


They didn’t have time to be surprised about the first one when several others soon flew at them. They dodged them all with ease, though… 


The bearded men from earlier rose from the edge of the cliff, all their eyes on Ryner and Ferris as the grapnels continued to fly towards them. 


“Oof! Uwah, w-wait,” Ryner protested. “Why are you guys attacking us? We’re… uah, they’re not listening at all. What should we do?”


Ferris, however, was still eating her dango, completely unperturbed. “I’m busy. You figure it out.”


“Hah? Busy? All you’re doing is eating dango.”


“‘All I’m doing?’ Don’t take dango lightly,” Ferris said as a murderous aura began to spread around her.


“Oh, um… r-right. You sure are busy! I’ll do my best…”


“Mm.”


All Ryner could do was sigh. He looked around at his foes, tired to his core as he dodged their attacks. For some reason, the men were on the verge of tears.


“You! You! Why can’t we hit you!? If our goddess were to see this… if she were to see…”


“Hurry! We don’t have the time for this. We’re in the goddess’ territory!”


Ryner, on the other hand, was perplexed. “You know that’s just a superstition, right? You don’t need to be so scared… But what should I do? I can’t attack them back, and this isn’t exactly the kind of place you can escape from… Guess I could try anyway.”


With that, Ryner used the rope of light to support himself as he slowly moved along the wall. He moved like his heart wasn’t in it, and like all he wanted was to go to sleep… Even so, the men couldn’t manage to hit him with their grapnels.


Eventually, Ryner’s smooth but leisurely movements brought him to one bearded man in particular. “I saaaiid that you need to stop this.”


“Uogh!? How did you do that? I-if you’re going to kill me, then just kill me! If our goddess will forsake us either way, then I have no will to live any longer!”


“Whoa… You seem to think I’m a super terrible person? I’ve been going out of my way to avoid killing you.”


“Terry!” One of the other bearded men yelled. “Shit! He got Terry!”


“Wait! Don’t kill Terry! We’re in the wrong, and we won’t attack you anymore, so please!”


Ryner was more and more dejected by the second. “I just said…”


Then Ferris spoke from behind him, dango still in hand. “It’s useless. This man is a demon - he is everything from a kidnapper to a sodomist. Accept your fate and offer him your bodies.”


The bearded men turned as white as a sheet. “Hii! He’s a true deviant! Please, anything but thaaaaat!”


Ryner sighed. “The bright side is that it was easy, I guess… You guys won’t attack us anymore, right? You’ll let us climb in peace?”


The men nodded and nodded.


But then a voice echoed through the mountains. “Hoh. You dare to betray me, the great Estella?” It said, with a voice that was somewhere between sexy and immature. 


“Huh? What?” Ryner said. He looked around, but all he could see were the bearded men. If they weren’t in despair earlier, now they definitely were.


“G-Goddess! That’s not it! Th-that’s not it! We would never betray you…!”


“Then pray tell, why have you led these people here?”


“Th-that’s…”


“Enough! I will not listen to the excuses of your lot. You will have your fair share of punishment from this. I command thous to wait at the base of the mountain.”


“U-understood…”


With that, the bearded men descended, dejected.


Ryner watched them leave, astounded. Then he turned to Ferris. “What’s going on? Think there’s really a goddess?”


“Maybe,” Ferris said, completely disinterested.


“You, the trespassing man and woman—doth thou think that I will let you leave so easily now that you have so carelessly infringed on my territory?”


“Huh? Man and woman?” Ryner repeated. “You know that Ferris is a woman? She’s wearing armor… oh, wait, are you not from Runa?”


“What a strange thing thou hath said,” the maybe-goddess said, as if she thought that Ryner’s question was stupid. “I am a goddess. I do not think as you lowly humans do.”


Ryner shrugged. “She says she’s a goddess, Ferris. Do you believe her? Because I don’t.”


“Mm. It’s a bluff, beginning to end. It is impossible for there to be someone more beautiful than I am.”


“Hey… Don’t you get embarrassed when you say stuff like that?”


“……Not particularly.”


“Your face is getting red… Not that it really matters right now. Anyway, I don’t believe it. Show me some proof that you’re a goddess. I need the proof! If you don’t have it, then we’re leaving.”


They stood there for a second, waiting for the goddess of the mountain to descend from the clouds or something without a shred of anticipation. Instead, they were like the part of the audience at a magician’s show that didn’t believe anything they were looking at.


“Mrrgh… How dare thou make a fool out of me… Fine. Let there be proof!” She said, agitated. 


The clouds began to part.


“Ohh, cool. That’s cool,” Ryner said, still not tense in the slightest.


The parted clouds made way, revealing a human - a woman with long, dark hair, robed in a shrine maiden’s outfit. She was scowling, but even so, she was far too beautiful to be considered human, just as Ferris was.


She had long, glossy dark hair. Her facial features were flawless. Her skin was perfectly smooth. She looked to be about sixteen or seventeen. She seemed to float through the air.


“She’s… floating?” Ryner asked. “I thought flying magic was so difficult that Runa gave up on it. Maybe she’s a real goddess…? What do you think, Fer…”


When Ryner looked to his partner beside him, she was gone. Instead, she was in front of Estella, killing intent radiating from her to the point that it felt like it had a heavy sound… 


Ferris stared at Estella with her usual blankness. Estella stared back with a triumphant look on her face. Then they spoke at the same time—


““Hm. Big talk for someone as ugly as you.”” 


Then they glared at each other.


“Mm.”


“Mrgh.”


Ryner looked at them for a moment before taking a step back. “Um, I don’t really know what’s going on, so I’m gonna head on over to Iyet now—”


Estella cackled. “Aiming to escape? Of course. My beauty is undoubtedly enough to make you run with your tail between your legs.”


Then Ferris’ sword nearly crashed into him. “You’re running? From who? I don’t see why you would need to run from this mountain’s affected master, even if she’s so ugly that she’d look better with a beard hiding half her face.”


“What!? For you to say such a thing! I will not forgive you. No, I will bestow upon you my divine punishment!”


“Mm. Come at me,” Ferris said. Her sword glinted and she rushed towards Estella at lightning speed.


“Huh?” Ryner’s eyes widened. A scarlet pentagram rose up in each of his eyes. With that, he’d be able to see any magic used during this fight down to its composition… 


“…This is…”


Lightning shot from Estella’s hand, and Ferris leapt up to dodge, then turned it into a kick. She removed the tie from her own outfit, wrapped it around her sword, and got a good hold on it to bring herself back to the cliff.


“Mrrgh… Youuu…”   


“Mm. This is a bad place to fight. I’m at a disadvantage…”


“Ferris,” Ryner called out to her, “She’s definitely not a goddess. She’s using a spell that wraps transparent wires around herself so that she can move through the air like a puppet. It looks like she’s floating to us, but it’s really just magic. So she’s definitely human. She’d probably fall if you sliced the wires.”


Ferris nodded and looked Estella up and down.. “Just as I thought, you’re human. That means…”


“‘That means!?’ Finish thyne sentence! Oh, how you get on my nerves! But this man is something. True, I am not a goddess. I am from Iyet, and I am most certainly not a woman of low birth. Instead, I am a woman whose beauty surpasses even that of a god’s.” With that, Estella laughed, seemingly in good spirits.


In Ryner’s opinion, both of the women were beautiful beyond words with personalities that were terrible beyond words… But he was pretty sure that he couldn’t say that out loud.


“However, I shall not allow you to leave, as you know so much,” Estella continued. “I have enraptured the mountain men, who bring me money tributes so that I can build myself a small white house on the peak, where a prince will come to see me while riding a white horse… Heheheh! ♡” She giggled and reddened as she detailed her commonplace dream.


Ferris snorted. “What a small dream. It cannot compare to my magnificent dream of building a dango shop in the cozy countryside, running it together with a husband, and where we will win the Most Delicious Dango Award three years in a row.”


“What!?”

“Hm.”


Ryner could only stare at the shockingly dumb competition that was spreading out before his eyes. Then he yawned and gripped the rope of light in his hand. “Uh, anyway, I’m gonna go take a nap, so can you guys wake me up once this is settled?”


But just then, the familiar voice of a girl echoed through the mountains. “Aaaaaah!?”


Ryner instinctively jumped away. “Huh? Are you serious? Why’s she all the way up here…?”


She had a flaxen ponytail and big eyes, and yeah, explaining it again is pretty redundant. It was Milk.


“Ryyneeer, I’ve found youuu!”


Her voice seemed to echo up from hell.


Ryner shivered. “S-scary…”


He’d taken his time climbing up here, fully believing that she wouldn’t show up. But here she was!


“Whoa whoa whoa…”


Ryner took his rope and began to climb up higher to escape. 


 “Ah! Ah! I won’t let you escape!” Milk said. “I definitely won’t let you get away again! Luke, Lach, Lear, Moe! We’re catching him! Cover for me!”

“Y-you want us to fight him here? That’s impossible, Chief. W-we’re dead if we fall.”


“Just don’t fall then!”


Ryner felt like he’d heard that somewhere before. 


“Alright, Ryner! I’m coming!” Milk yelled. She took both her hands off the wall, moving to flip herself.


That set Luke off into a panic. “Uwagh, Chief! Please don’t push yourself!” He shrieked as he grabbed her to keep her from falling. 


Milk didn’t seem to care in the slightest as she used both hands to draw a magic circle. 


“A-are you kidding me!?” Ryner asked. “You’re using offensive magic here of all places? And isn’t that a pretty wide-range spell?”


“What!?” Estella followed. “A wide-range spell would cut my wires! This is ridiculous… What are you, a demon!?”

Ferris nodded. “Mm. This man threw her away as though she was garbage, and now her grudge has turned her into a demon. He’s also made demons of other women, children, and men… Exterminating them is my job.”


“Wh-what a grave fate that thou hast endured!”

“What are you saying? She’s obviously human,” Ryner said. “Though she’s just as much of a pain in the ass as real demons…”


Estella glared at Ryner. “Silence, enemy of women. Enough snide remarks.”


“I don’t know how I feel about that…”


“Okay, Ryner!” Milk said, somehow smug that her magic circle was complete and aimed straight at Ryner. “I wish for a burnt prairie - Crimson!” 


Bullets made of fire shot out from her magic circle with explosive sounds.


“Uwagh!”


“Mm.”


Ryner and Ferris simultaneously jumped back. In the second that they were airborne, Ryner grabbed Ferris by the arm and used his other arm to draw a magic circle and fire a rope of light at a cliff.


But Milk had already readied her next attack. “Geez, Ryner! Dodging isn’t allowed! I went through too much trouble to cast that for you to just dodge it! Okay, take two!”


Fireballs slammed against the place that Ryner’s rope was tethered to and broke pieces of the cliff away.


“S, seriously…?”


“Hm!”

Ryner managed to find a foothold, and Ferris jumped again, grabbing a wire that held Estella up.


“Ryner!”

“Huh!?”


Ferris outstretched her sword, and Ryner clung onto it for dear life.


Ryner turned back to look at Milk. “You’re gonna be the death of me one of these days…”


Just then, he realized that there was something strange about her. She was shivering, and tears were building at the corners of her eyes.


“Hey, what’s wr—”


But before he could even finish his sentence… 


“Wh-what’s going on? There’s another beauty now!? And she’s flying! I want to be a bird, too! Oh, I’m mad now!” Milk said as she started to draw yet another magic circle.


Estella could hardly believe it. “Wh-what is wrong with these people…”


Ryner sighed. “Where did I go wrong…”


Ferris nodded, reached into her pocket, and pulled another skewer of dango out.


Milk’s magic circle exploded, and Estella’s wires broke with ease.


“Mrgh.”


“Haah…”


“…Mm…”


Were those supposed to be screams? Either way, they began to fall towards their deaths.


---


They were swaying from a cliff, back and forth with the wind as if on a swing, nearly grazing the ground. Countless spells had been cast to keep Ferris’ sword close enough to the wall to offer them some protection from falling. Ferris was hanging from the sword by her legs, and Ryner and Estella were stiff like cooked shrimps as they hung from her.


“I-I was sure we were dead meat,” Ryner said. “We really kept falling until the last possible second.”


“Hmh. True,” Estella agreed. “Time and time again I saw my dead grandmother attempting to strangle me, yelling madly that she’d never forgive me and I’d better get over there nooowww… I suppose that’s what they call life flashing before your eyes.”


“What did you do to your grandma…? Guah! Ferris! Why are you trying to fall on me?”


“Mm. Does it hurt?”


“No shit! Ugh, I’m so over this. I’m tired of living. Can I sleep now?” Ryner asked, exhausted to his core.


Then a ruckus built up around them.


“Oh… Isn’t that our goddess? She fell from heaven…”


 “Ah, and that beautiful man is there, too. Did he elope with the goddess…? No! We can’t let that happen! Come on, guys!”


““Alright!”” 


Bearded men began to swarm around them, each one radiating murder.


And to top it all off, a voice suddenly echoed from above. “Ryneeerrr! Wait right there! I won’t let you get away!”


Yup, that was the voice of the devil alright.


“Uuh… I want peace. When will I finally have some peace and quiet around here?” Ryner wondered as he cradled his head in his hands. He stayed like that for a moment, lamenting. Then he raised his head and sighed. “What should we do, Ferris? There’s a demon above us and we’re surrounded by these bearded guys…”


“Mm. It’d be troublesome if the demon got a hold of us. I suppose it can’t be helped. We’ll take a ship to Iyet.”


“It is about time that I return home as well,” Estella said. “I have hidden out here for long enough. I will take a trip back, and tidy up my grandmother’s grave…”


“Hey…”


Estella got up, completely ignoring Ryner, and took off in a run. “You, woman. I place our competition in your care until we meet again. Then we will determine who is the beautiful woman between us, and there will be a loser.”


Then she drew a circle of light. Her surroundings became vague, and then she disappeared… 


“The goddess disappeared!” One of the men said. “W-we’re nothing but filthy men… This is your doing, isn’t it? Give us our goddess back!” Once again, they radiated murderous intent.


Ryner sighed. “I feel like… Like, is it just my imagination, or are more and more pain in the ass women forcing their way into my life?”


“Hm. I don’t suppose you’re counting me in that list?”


“No, no, you’re not on the list, so you can take your hand off your sword now. Anyway, let’s go before we get killed.”


“Mm.”


With that, Ryner copied the spell that Estella just used, and disappeared like mist into the air… 


---


By the way, on the following day, in about the same place, a story began to unfold.


It was a legend about the mountain goddess and a legendary hero fading into mist as they escaped a demon… 


The story flew through the grapevine until it eventually reached Ryner.


“…I was the number one victim, but they forgot that I was there at all?” He whispered, pitiful, but his voice fell on deaf ears.


---


Table of Contents

Previous | Next

idola: (Default)
 Volume 2: Apathetic Counter-Attack 

Midnight Business

Table of Contents
Previous | Next


---


“Uwah… Yeah, I can’t do it. I can’t eat any more…” 


With that, Ryner Lute went limp on the table. His hair was no better than usual, and neither was his posture. His eyes also reflected his usual sleepiness.


It was lunchtime in a restaurant. He’d just cleared his tenth plate and was now experiencing the blissful pain of overeating after breaking his too-poor-to-eat fast.


An unbelievable beauty sat across from him, eating with a refined hold on her knife and fork. She too was finishing her tenth plate… 


When she finished, she called out to the owner. “We’ll have the tri-colored dango set for dessert.”


The owner balked. “Y-you’re still not done? Are you guys sure that your wallets can take this…?”


Ferris whipped some cash out of her pocket. “The tri-colored dango set.”


“C-coming right up.”


Ryner sighed. “You’ve already eaten a ton. You’re not done yet?”


“I have a second stomach for dango.”


“Really?”


“Really.”


 “Hmm. Then I’ll have the tri-colored dango set too.”


They had their relaxed conversation while living out their relaxed day.


After proving their supremacy over the entire menu, they began to talk again.


“Aah… I’m so happy,” Ryner said. “I didn’t realize that food was this delicious until now…”


“Mm. Breaking that safe last night was the correct decision,” Ferris casually replied.


“Well… I dunno how I feel about stealing, but it’s better than starving to death…”


What on earth had they done…?


“So anyway, what’re we gonna do now?” Ryner asked. “I don’t really want to stay in Runa now, since we’ve become burglars here and all. There’s only one Heroic Relic left here. Let’s grab it and go. We have money now, after all.”


Ferris nodded. “What kind of relic is it this time?”


“It’s from this Runan legend about Karlwade’s Seven Generations Arms.”


Ryner explained to Ferris what he’d learned when researching all of this.


According to the texts he’d read, Runa wasn’t always one country. It used to be two, one being the Ruid Empire, and the other being the Nast Empire. Those two countries fought many a harsh battle over many years, one that spanned their entire countries. Then a knight by the name of Karlwade rose up, and he alone put an end to the war.


Despite Karlwade’s unheard of skills on the battlefield, he was able to end the conflict between Ruid and Nast without spilling any more blood. The two countries listened to what Karlwade had to say, then joined together to form the Runa Empire. 


“Apparently that’s how it all happened,” Ryner finished. “What do you think? The legend’s a lot more substantial than the other ones, and not only that, but it sounds like the relic’s pretty amazing, right? We’re talking about something that could overwhelm two separate countries. Power that could end a war without fighting it. And that relic was known as the Seven Generations Arms.”


“I see… It’d be bad if that fell into someone else’s hands. Let’s hurry and steal it. Where is it now?”


Ryner grimaced, just a little. “That’s the problem this time… See, a few years after uniting Runa, he dropped because of food poisoning, and his arms of war were buried with him.”


“Hm. So what’s the problem? We can just rob his grave.”


“…You say things that you could get punished for very easily… I mean, you’re not wrong, but… that’s not really what I was going for. Karlwade was a monstrously strong guy, right? One who could overwhelm both countries and unite them? But he died of food poisoning? Something just feels off about that part…”


Just then, the voices of several men entering the restaurant drowned out Ryner’s voice. They looked from Ryner to the money in his hands.


“F-found you! You’re the sex fiend with the dark hair and eyes and slouch that stole Roland’s armor…! You bastard! You stole from Kailaru’s safe, didn’t you!?”


All that Ryner could do was make some dumb noises. “Huh? What?”


The men looked to Ferris. “And that makes you the Captured Angel, doesn’t it? You’ve lived through so much as his hostage. You’ll be alright now that we’re here, miss!” Then they were back to glaring at Ryner. “Now, you perverted kidnapper! Hand the Captured Angel over and surrender!”


“………”   


Ryner finally understood the entirety of the situation. He looked to Ferris, tired. “Come on, Ferris… This again?”


“Mm.” Her voice was clear. “It’d be bad if rumors of Rolanders stealing from other countries appeared, after all. That’s why I left a note detailing the truth at the scene of the safe burglary.”

“…What’s this ‘truth’ you speak of… I mean, whatever, but, what about that ‘captured angel’ crap?”


“It’s just as I said - I left a note detailing the truth—”


“Yes yes I get it I’m wrong for speaking up,” Ryner quickly said. “So what do we do now?”


“Mm… We make a loud and flashy show of a struggle, then leave without paying,” the Captured Angel said, as if it was a perfectly normal and natural suggestion to make.


Ryner let out a long sigh. “I feel like I’m always reaching new lows when I’m with you… like as a human being, you know?”


Ferris nodded. “I believe in your ability to become a true demon from all of the kidnapping children and assaulting women that you do—”


Not do! Ugh, if this is what we’re doing, then let’s do it. Let’s send these guys flying and get out of here.”


And so the two quickly defeated the men surrounding them and made a run for it.


---


It was a dark, moonless night. Not a single light lit the surroundings, leaving it truly dark.


And, taking steps into that darkness— 


“Camping, camping, barbeque, yaay!”


—was Milk Callaud, cheerfully moving through the pitch black.


She was a cute girl of sixteen, with big eyes and a flaxen ponytail. Despite her appearance, she’d already made it as the chief of a group of Taboo Hunters - she was a true elite. 


That being said, she should have no trouble sensing the presence of obstacles in the darkness… 


Then she tripped on a tree branch and began to fall forward.


“Gyah?!”


“Ch-chief!”

A hand quickly reached out from beside her to prevent her from falling on her face.


Despite being an elite, she was clearly walking without paying any attention to her surroundings.


The person who stopped her from falling spoke in a fatherly tone. “Please be careful, Chief. Fun things won’t be as fun if you get injured, okay?”


“Uuh… I’m sorry, Luke. But, but, this’ll be my first time camping, so I’m really excited!” Milk said, then began to skip about again, her face shining with excitement, as if she didn’t hear Luke at all.


Luke couldn’t help but smile.


Milk’s subordinates spoke, one after another.


“We really made the right choice in buying camping gear. There won’t be any towns or even villages for a while, and besides, look how happy the chief is…”


“But she was adopted into a noble family, so you’d think that this wouldn’t be her first time.”


Lear shook his head. “What are you saying, Lach? Our chief wasn’t a normal adopted child. She was adopted in order to be put through harsh military training, day after day…”


Her subordinates’ expressions darkened.


“That’s why we have to make lots and lots of good memories with her! Alright! Let’s put our passion into this barbeque!” Moe said, then raced up to Milk.


Luke nodded a few times, then spoke. “Lach, Moe, you two go play with her.”


“Okay!”

“Lach, could you search for somewhere suitable for us to set up the tent?”


“Of course.”


With that, everyone ran to complete their duties on Luke’s orders. “Mm, this should do,” Luke said and held a wooden instrument. “We’ll have a campfire and a tent, and we even have this guitar I bought. Chief Milk will surely be happy. Heheh. Now we just need her to forget about that Ryner guy and… and this will become a fun journey…”


Such were the worries of someone who was not unlike the father of a daughter who was approaching adulthood. 


---


A graveyard stood under the dark, moonless sky.


Countless bodies slept under crosses. Unlike Roland, which customarily cremated their dead, bodies in Runa were exclusively buried under the cross. That meant that under each and every cross here lay the full, uncremated body of a human… 


The wind was strong enough to shake the trees, and everything bundled together gave the graveyard a terribly ominous feeling. To add to that, the air was lukewarm at best… 


Ryner stood in the center of the graveyard in the pitch black night, a shovel resting on his shoulder. “Hey, Ferris. There’s this problem…”


“Mm? What is it?”


“So I said that the hero’s grave would be a little different from a commoner’s, right? So we won’t find it digging here in the dead of night? Why not wait until noon to search for the proper grave?”


“You did say that. So?”


“So…? What I’m trying to say is that I don’t get why we have to do this in the middle of the night, when not even the moon is out? Don’t you think it’d be best to wait until morning?”


“What are you saying, Ryner?” Ferris said, as if she genuinely didn’t understand. “You think of nighttime when you think of graveyards, don’t you? I saw them in a picture book long ago. A mysterious light appeared in the dark rainy night, and the many bodies of the graveyard rose up to eat flesh and drink blood… If that’s true, then you want to see it, don’t you?”


“Don’t I…? Even if I did, you know that’s not true, right? Sure, I read about how mages used to revive the dead to get them to do their dirty work back in the olden days… I think they called them skeletons or zombies or something? But a ‘mysterious light’? The hell’s that? Where did that even come from?”


Ferris ignored his question. “I’ve heard other tales of this, too. They say that the dead rise up as ghosts to attack humans due to their deep-seated grudges. They don’t follow the laws of nature. They’re cases such as abandoned women standing at your bedside crying or constantly whispering about their grudges in your ears.”


“Uwah… Th-that’s pretty scary.”


“Mm. Conversations like this must make your ears hurt, since you’re a sex maniac and the enemy of all women.”


“I don’t know about that one… I mean, aren’t you more of a—”


“I’m not.”


But Ryner didn’t back down. “No, you’re—”


“I’m not.”


“I’m telling you—”


“I’m not,” Ferris repeated. This time, she unsheathed her sword and swung it towards Ryner’s neck. “Another word and I’m decapitating you. If I say no, then it’s not true. What would you do if a ghost began to haunt me?”


“…Ferris, don’t tell me that you’re afraid of ghosts?”


Ferris was silent for a moment before responding. “Are you not? Ghosts won’t die even if you slash through them with a sword, will they? I endured relentless training from my brother in order to learn how to kill the unkillable. You will never understand just how strict that training was.”


“…So you even want to cut ghosts up,” Ryner said, defeated. 


All of this made him want to become a ghost to haunt Ferris by standing over her pillow after death… but it was probably best to stop that thought before it really got going. He didn’t really want to die for that, after all.


But anyway.


They walked through the graveyard with their shovels over their shoulders, confident in their steps despite their dark surroundings, as they could perceive their surroundings fairly well even without light.


They finally stopped in front of the hero’s grave, where a conspicuously large cross marked his eternal resting place. That meant that the arms ought to be under the cross, too.


“This cross will get in the way of digging him up,” Ferris said. “Let’s cut it up.”


Her hands moved faster than Ryner could see, and she unsheathed her sword and swung it through the cross before he could get a word in.


The cross collapsed with ease… 


Ryner just stared. “You’re pretty amazing, you know that?”


“Mm. That was as easy as it gets.”


“No, that’s not what I meant… I meant to say that it’s amazing that you could destroy someone’s headstone without batting an eye. Your tolerance for divine punishment never ceases to amaze me… but anyway. So we’re excavating this grave now, right? What a pain…”


And so the two of them began to shovel away.


But then, just as soon as they started, Ferris quickly moved as if noticing something.


“What was that?” She asked.


“Hm? What was what?”


“That sound. Didn’t you hear it? It was like singing… or screaming…”


 “Hm? I didn’t hear anything.”


Ferris continued to stare over her shoulder. “No, it’s faint, but I can feel a presence. We are not alone.”


“Seriously? I really think that we’re the only ones who’d come to a graveyard in the middle of the night like this, though…”


“I agree. However, in all likelihood…”


“Hm?”


“The dead have risen from their tombs and are now singing.”


“……”


Ryner was at a loss for words at Ferris’ sudden declaration. But Ferris continued, completely unperturbed by his silence.


“This is bad,” she said. “This means that, night after night, Runa’s dead have risen by the command of their mages from the olden days. This is a major threat to Roland.”


“Hey… there’s no way that you’re serious, right? It would be a threat if that was true, but… I don’t think that’s the case. That kind of magic is way too serious to become mainstream, don’t you think?”


“I will only say this one more time, Ryner. The dead will come to your bedside and sing. What do you think of that?”


“Uuh… I do think that’s pretty scary…”


“It’s a joke with a strong basis in reality.”


“Huh? That was a joke?”


“It was a joke,” Ferris said before continuing. “In any case, we have a duty to alert Roland of anything that could be a threat to our country. If Runa is developing military-grade magic, then it doesn’t matter if we are in an alliance or not - we cannot ignore it. We’re investigating this.”


“W-wait, wait,” Ryner said, flustered. “It’s really, really dark tonight. We won’t be able to see if they’re raising the dead until they’re right in front of our faces. So isn’t it actually really bad if the thing that’s around here is going to attack us?”


Ferris patted Ryner’s shoulder, a solution already in mind. “Good luck.”


“…I’m not even gonna say it this time… I’m way too used to this…”


And so they embarked on a trip to confirm if the presence was truly a monster or not, irregardless of how disheartened Ryner was.


---


A while later, Ryner and Ferris were hiding in an overgrown thicket when they saw something unbelievable.


It was in a small clearing in the graveyard. Whether for magic or some other means, branches were piled up on one another, with a fire burning through them.


Several people were around the fire, moving in an eerie, inhuman way.


“Seriously…?” Was all that Ryner could say. 


“Just as I thought,” Ferris said, her voice lacking intonation. “The dead have risen.”


“What part even makes you think…”


 Ryner’s words trailed off.


One of the guys, who’d been wriggling around awkwardly, stepped on the girl’s (who’d also been wriggling about awkwardly) foot.


“Oww! Moe, your foot!”


“Huh? Ah, oh, s-sorry, Chief Milk! I… it’s my first time trying folk dancing,” he said as he quickly moved his foot away.


The girl smiled. “Ahaha. Don’t worry about it! Copy what I’m doing, okay?”


They began to sway eerily once more. Forget folk dancing, it looked way more like kids playing around… 


“Amazing!” One of the men said. “You really can do anything, Chief Milk!”


“Eheheh! ♪ Of course I can!”


Then the man with the white hair began to play the guitar in tune with Milk’s movements. “Alright, it’s time for the next song!”


“Alright! Okay, everyone, copy what I’m doing!”

““Okaay!””


They began their eerie sway once more.


That was the kind of dreadful scene that they were watching.


Ryner let out a long, lamenting sigh. “How do these guys always know where we are? I feel like that’s the real paranormal phenomenon here… There’s absolutely no way for them to have guessed that we were here…”


It was all that he could do to watch the Taboo Hunters who’d been persistently following them, dumbstruck. They were always chasing him around and showing up when he least expected it.

“It’s simple,” Ferris said. “They’re ghosts. The girl committed suicide after you threw her away, and now she’s engaged in this strange dance of malice in order to exact revenge on you. There’s no point in running from ghosts. She’ll be doing that strange dance at your bedside from now on.”


“No matter how I look at it, she’s not a ghost… Anyway, jokes aside, what now? Things’ll get real annoying real fast if they see us.”


“Mm. We must not get possessed. We’ll ignore them, get the relic, and leave.”


“Right?”


The two made to leave the area… but suddenly!? The campfire went out! 


“Huh?”

“Mm?”


Ryner turned back towards the campground. “Don’t tell me Milk noticed…”


The campground was absolutely pitch black. Because their eyes had adjusted to the light, Ryner couldn’t see anything at all, not even Ferris beside him. Though they could sense their surroundings, even if only a little… 


“Huh? What?” Milk said. “Why’d you put the fire out, Luke? Are we done with the campfire already? Can’t we keep going for just a little longer?” 


Luke, unlike Milk, had some tension in his voice. “No, I wouldn’t do that. What about you guys? Lach, Lear, Moe?”


A calmer man’s voice followed. “The fact that the fire went out so quickly means… that it was almost certainly magic. Lach, Moe, and I did not use any magic.”


“I see. Then that means… that something else is…”


A ghoulish, almost death-like voice rang through the dark. “Who dares disturb our resting place?”


“Huh? Huh!? What’s happening?” Milk asked, her voice shrill. “What’s going on!?”


A similarly creepy voice to the first spoke. “You, who plan to open the grave of the hero…”


 “Grave? What do you mean, grave?”


“Grave?” Luke repeated, nervous. “Lear, don’t tell me…”


The man with the calm voice - Lear, apparently - responded. “This is my bad. I apologize. This was the most suitable area to make a campground—”


“You insolent fools, who’d make a game out of playing with other peoples’ souls… You’d be better off dead from our curse.”


““Lear, you idiot!””  


Then some kind of fight broke out.


“…Huh? No way, what’s th… kyaaaa, it’s a monster! They’re monsteeeers…!! Auh…”


“Wha!? What’s wrong? Chief Milk’s fainted, Luke—uwagh!?”


“Moe!? Are you okay? Shit, what are these skulls!? At this rate, guogh!?”


They couldn’t see what was happening due to the darkness, but judging by the sounds and the general feel of things, Milk… promptly fainted, and then her subordinates seemed to have been hit on the heads, collapsing from something completely different from Milk.


“Hey, one really appeared,” Ryner said.


“Mm. Just as I predicted. One really does think of night when they think of graveyards.”


“Dunno that that has anything to do with this, but anyway, what should we do now?”


“We’ll capture them. According to the girl from your past, what attacked them was monsters, not ghosts, and as long as it’s not ghosts, this is a non-issue. We’ll capture and inspect them.”


“I was more of asking what we should do about Milk and the others, since they got attacked and all…”


Ferris’ expression turned sad. “I wish them happiness in their next life.”


“No, they’re not dead…”


The sounds of battle had completely faded. Apparently all of Milk’s men had fainted.


“Hmph. These guys were pretty strong,” someone said from the clearing.


“Yeah. But no matter how much of a threat they might be in battle, it’s clear to me that these guys weren’t thinking of graverobbing in the slightest.”


“You’re right. There’s absolutely no way that these guys knew the truth about Runa’s relics…”


Ryner and Ferris exchanged a look.


“What do you think?” Ryner asked. “Seems to me that they’re not monsters…”


“Mm. It also appears that they have information about the Heroic Relics. This doesn’t change our plan, though. We’re capturing them.”


“Okaaay.”


Now that their eyes were adjusting ever so slightly to the darkness, they began to move.


A few seconds later, and Ryner had relit the fire pit, illuminating the monsters - or rather, the men wearing skull masks. Ferris unsheathed her sword and swung it up against one of their necks.


“I’ll give you choices,” she said. “I could cut your head off and send it flying. I could cut your stomachs open and spill your organs all over the campgrounds. Or you can do as I say. What’s your choice?”


That was probably obvious.


---


They left Milk and the others at their campground and made their way through the graveyard proper, in the direction of the hero’s grave.


“Um, Ferris… No matter how I look at this, it’s weird as hell…”


“Mm? What part?”


 “Well… I get why you’re having them dig this grave up,” Ryner said. He looked to the poor men who Ferris was threatening with death. They were digging with everything they had.


“Hm. And?”


And?” Ryner repeated. He moved his shovel just a little, as if to push the sword that was presently aimed at him away. “Why am I being threatened too?” He glared at Ferris, who played the part of their cruel supervisor.


Ferris moved her sword to his neck. “I’ll give you choices. I could cut your head off and—”


“See!? Isn’t that weird!? Augh, uh, no, sorry… I’ll dig without complaining anymore, so please stop moving your sword closer… I’ll die, you know… Uuh, shit… I’ll definitely turn the tables on you one of these days!”


Ryner returned to work, grumbling all the while.


Why did these men do what they did? And what did they mean when they said ‘the truth about the relics?’ Ryner and Ferris asked, but… 


“P-please, forgive us…”


“W-we’ve been keeping that secret for generations… It’s what we live for…”


Ferris’ sword glistened.


“Hih!? U-understood, ma’am… aah, this is the end for us… Our ancestors will never forgive us… A-ah, yes, we’ll talk, so please don’t kill us…”


Then they began to speak, shaking in fear as they faced the great enemy known as Ferris’ sword.


They said that Karlwade wasn’t really a hero. That the kings of the Ruid Empire and the Nast Empire were terrible tyrants, who seemed to delight in the deaths of others. They mercilessly executed their own and fought meaningless wars for the fun of it.


Amidst all of that death, Ruid’s prince and Nast’s princess met and fell in love and tried to patch things up. They frequently met in secret with a restaurant as their rendezvous point. They took interest in the skillful chef there, a man by the name of Karlwade. They invited him to their castles and ordered him to poison the kings’ meals.


It never even occurred to the kings that their own children would think to kill them with poison, so they ate the chef’s food without a second thought, and peace was eternally restored to their lands.


The prince and princess ascended to their countries’ thrones, then married, and joined their two countries, Ruid and Nast, into Runa. 


It wasn’t a suitable founding tale for a country, though. No one really had to know that patricide was the answer to ending many generations of war, so they needed a suitable legend to cover it up… One that the common people could get behind… 


Ultimately, they ended up raising the chef into the Legendary Hero Karlwade. His legendary arms - his knife, cutting board, frying pan, and more - were nothing but kitchen utensils. 


It was a secret that was known only to the prince and princess themselves, and Karlwade and his apprentices… 


“We’re descended from his apprentices,” one of the men said. “That’s why we’re destined to protect his secret! It’s so top-secret that not even the king of this country knows about it!”

He said so with such pride… that he began to cry.


“But this is the end, isn’t it!? Soon everyone will know the truth!”


“What did we leave our lives for if not for that secret’s sake!?”


Ryner watched them cry in agony for a while before speaking. “I’m really doubting the fact that a secret like that was left to descendants of his apprentices, but whatever.” Then he looked up at Ferris from where he stood in the hole they’d dug. “Um, so us digging this up is pretty useless then, right? They’re the seven kitchen utensils, for crying out loud… Haah… And like, we dug a really deep hole for this and everything…”


“What would you do if they were lying?” Ferris asked.


“Huh?” Ryner looked at the men, who were crying their eyes out. “There’s no way… Let’s just forget about it, okay? We’ll keep our mouths shut and keep your secret.”


The men clung to Ryner. “R-really!? You’ll keep our secret!?”


Then Ferris swung her sword close to them again. “No. Hurry up and dig. The sun will rise soon.”


In that moment, Ryner was sure that he saw a demon. 


Anyway.


They continued to dig until they finally, finally hit the casket. Then they opened it, and inside were countless kitchen utensils. 


There was a frying pan in the dead center, then a kitchen knife, and a pot… Just as expected, there were seven utensils in total. 


“This is terrible… Our secret is no more. The struggles of our ancestors are now nothing but bubbles in the water…”  


So they said, then collapsed in a pile of tears. Ryner watched them, a pained look on his face, then turned to Ferris with a glare. “Hey… Don’t you think you were a little too mean this time, Ferris?”


But, just like always, she ignored him as if she never heard what he said in the first place. Instead, she picked the kitchen knife out of the casket. 


Then she raised the knife… and cut the casket in two.


““What!?””


That was all that the men could say. The rest of their thoughts were lost to shock. Ryner already knew damn well how good she was with a sword, though, so he wasn’t surprised at all… 


Then she nodded and spoke, as if to answer the shock that the men were experiencing. “Mm. This is exactly what I expect from a Heroic Relic. It cuts incredibly. I cannot possibly believe that any regular chef would own a knife such as this… But you may grieve if you must.”


With that, she tossed the knife.


“Let’s go, Ryner,” she said and briskly walked away.


One of the men picked the knife up, confused. “C-could it be that Karlwade was a true hero…? But if that’s true, then aren’t we free? We don’t need to keep our secret anymore… We don’t need to bear the burden of the world anymore!”


“I can hardly believe it, but it must be true. That makes us descendants of the hero’s apprentices!”


And so their tears of lament turned to cries of joy.


Ryner watched them for a moment before catching up to Ferris. “Is this why you made us finish digging it up? You were pretty nice today, then.”


Ferris shook her head, then spoke as if it had nothing to do with her. “What are you talking about? I was only fulfilling my duties. Runa is Roland’s ally, after all. Destroying one of Runa’s heroic legends would not be in our nation’s interests.”


Ryner smiled. “Hmm. Well, that’s fine too… To think that Ferris of all people was secretly a good person.”


Just then, Ryner noticed a glimmer in Ferris’ hand. He looked down to see a number of gaudy golden skewers.


She followed his line of sight. “Oh, these? They say that these skewers were a present to the chef from the royal court… Are you jealous? Heheh. I’ll have fun using these for dango.”


“I can’t believe you,” Ryner said, but stopped there, too tired to argue. He just sighed. “Anyway, we’re done with Runa now. Next up is neighboring Iyet, right?”


“Right. I wonder what kind of dango awaits us in Iyet.”


 “It’s always about dango, isn’t it!”

They walked into the horizon as the first rays of dawn lit the sky.


---


Table of Contents

Previous | Next

idola: (Default)

Volume 2: Apathetic Counter-Attack 

Happy Wedding

Table of Contents

Previous | Next

---


“Yahoo!”


“Listen here. If you don’t wanna die, stop the carriage and hand all yer cargo over!” A vulgar voice suddenly shouted.


Ryner Lute sighed.


Even now, his hair was messy and his posture was terrible. His sleepy eyes scanned his surroundings. “Such a pain…”


He sighed a second time.


The situation was as follows:


They were traveling on a remote road. Ryner was in the driver’s seat, and their carriage had been progressing at a leisurely pace. Then a bunch of guys on horses decided to surround them. There were six of them, and they were waving their poorly-made, thick swords around.


“What now!” One of the men yelled. “You got some nerve driving such a pretentious-lookin’ carriage around! You’re dripping cash, and on top of that, you’re scared shitless!”


No matter how one looked at it, it was a pretty tense situation.


Ryner, however, didn’t have a shred of urgency written on his face. Instead, he spoke with a voice that was crazy tired. “Whoa, hear that, Ferris? We’re dripping with cash. Where’d he even get that from? I haven’t had a good meal in forever…”


Ferris Eris nodded from beside him. In contrast with Ryner’s exhausted atmosphere, she exuded beauty. Though she was excessively expressionless… 


Her tone, too, was detached. “Mm. It’s horrible. But this is a common tale. They’re men who failed to earn an honest living. They don’t work, and they spend what little money they have on alcohol. When these trashy men drink, they get mean. In the end, they can’t afford to live, so they sell their wives out. The ones who suffer most in all of this are their wives and children.”


“What kind of story is that?”


“Yours, naturally. You borrowed money from the men surrounding us, did you not? But it looks like your wife didn’t cover the bill.”


“I don’t even have a wife,” Ryner mumbled and sighed. “They’re obviously bandits, right? And you’re the reason that we’re poor, not me. You’re the one who embezzled our funds.”


“Mm. I see. So you’re blaming all of this on delicate, pitiful women, even though they’re the ones who you turn into your prey.”


“……Who are you calling delicate.”


“Myself, of course,” Ferris replied instantly.


Ryner held his face in his hands. “Ah… My mental image of a delicate woman is crumbling,” he mumbled. “And we don’t have any money… At this rate, we’ll need to get jobs so we can keep traveling…”


“Who do ya think yer ignoring!? Stop your damn carriage and hand over everything you’ve got!” One of the bandits yelled. He swung his thick sword to intimidate them. A normal person would be intimidated, but… 


Ferris didn’t react to the sword in the slightest. “Hm. Money. Methods like this aren’t without ease.”


“Methods like this?” Ryner asked, also completely ignoring the bandits.


“Mm. We attack rich-looking carriages, just like these guys.”


“Oh, so that’s what you wanna do…”


“Hm? Do you have any complaints?” Ferris asked.


“You don’t want to attack bandits like these? You want to go for normal people?”


“Naturally. We don’t know if these guys have any money, but if they look rich, they are rich.”


“Th-that’s true, but… I just, like… feel better about stealing from bad people than from normal people, you know? I’d feel guilty.”


“Guilty? I don’t want to hear that from someone who attacks women in the depths of night,” Ferris said, maintaining a straight face. 


Ryner was going to reply, but then he looked very, very tired, then sighed and gave up before he even started. “Well… that’s fine, I guess… Anyway, should we do something? We might be able to eat a good meal today if we take everything they have.” He said as he ignored the bullies’ threats, just like any adult would.


A while later—or more like twenty seconds later—the two had knocked the poor bandits out and were fishing in their pockets. Ryner turned the dirty cloth inside out, and nothing came out.


He sighed. “This guy seriously didn’t have anything… How’s it going for you?”


“The same. They don’t have any valuables, either. It’s just as I said - there’s no conceivable way that bandits would be rich. If they were, they wouldn’t be laboring away as thieves. Rich people get more money by virtue of already having money.”


“…That’s kinda deep…”


“Mm. Our next target will be a mansion,” Ferris said.


“When did we become bandits by trade?”


“We are not bandits. We are chivalrous thieves, taking money from the rich and redistributing it to the poor.”


“That doesn’t change the fact that we’re stealing…”


So they said as they searched the pockets of the defeated bandits. No matter how one looked at it, it wasn’t chivalrous in the slightest…  


“Mm?” Ferris suddenly stopped. “This is…”


Ryner raised his head. “What? Did you find something edible?” He asked and shuffled over to look at a piece of paper that Ferris was holding.


Plan for Attacking the Ectal Congregation


“Heeeyy… what’re you staring at that so seriously for? You don’t seriously want to attack a church, do you?”


Ferris raised her head. “Do you have a problem with it?”


“Where’d all that talk about us being chivalrous go?”


Ferris ignored him, apparently completely unconcerned with his question. “The Runa Empire is different from Roland. You know that they borrow power from god to cast magic, don’t you?”


Ryner nodded. “Seems so. A book I read when I was researching all this said that you can’t cast Runa’s magic unless you’re devout, but… is that really true? That god would grant his power to living beings? Kinda unrealistic… How am I supposed to believe it?”


Ferris tilted her head. “You don’t believe in god but you’re against attacking a church?”

“No, the problem stems before believing or not believing… Like, even if we don’t believe, don’t you feel like we’ll get punished for it?”

“I won’t,” Ferris said, her reply instant. “Because I’m always on my best behavior.”


“……”


Ryner had no words.


Ferris ignored his expression and continued in that emotionless voice of hers. “The problem is that the magic here is directly linked to their religion. As a result, churches here - no matter how small they may be - are prosperous. And so—”


Ferris ripped off a piece of the paper and thrust it at Ryner. A simple blueprint of a building was drawn on it. Strange symbols were drawn among stars inside of a cross. Ryner had seen these symbols on Runa’s national flag, too, but he could tell that this version was shitty to the point of wondering if even their god would recognize it.


Anyway… 


In similarly shitty writing, ‘steya silver’ was written next to the symbol. Ferris pointed at it. “In any case, it appears that this church’s icon is made of silver.”


“Steya silver, huh… Sounds like this church’s got some cash.”


Steya silver was more beautiful than regular silver, and on top of that, it was rare. It was only natural that it fetched a pretty price. It was also pretty hard to process, so it was kinda impractical, but… 


“Hm. This ‘god’ character seems like he gets an impressive paycheck. I told you before, didn’t I? The ones who have the most money are the ones who don’t work for it.”


“…Okay, you’re right on that one… But about the whole being damned thing, are you telling me that stealing from god makes you chivalrous? You’re definitely gonna get punished somehow, you know? I mean, you’re talking about stealing from a church…”


That was as far as his complaining got, though. Because his poor undernourished stomach growled.


Ryner grimaced. “Well, I mean, I’ve never seen god before. I’m starting to think that it’s okay if I become chivalrous too…”


And so the two were damned for all eternity.


“Mm. Then let’s go.”


“Shall we?”


“Call me Sister.”


“The hell?”


They got back into the carriage and began towards their new destination.


---


On the other hand, at another place.


“Excuse me!”


Milk Callaud was standing at the gate of a church. Her flaxen hair was tied up in a ponytail, and her eyes were just as cute as always. She was tapping with all her might on the gate. She took a deep breath before speaking again.


“Excuse meee, can we stay the night?”


The sun was nearly past the horizon, and there wasn’t a town in sight. Milk was surrounded by her guardians - er, her subordinates - who were talking amongst themselves with concerned expressions on their faces.


“It’ll be bad if they refuse,” Lear said. “Luke, if we don’t find somewhere to stay, it’ll be the middle of the night before we can sleep.”


“It’s bad alright,” Lach agreed. “Staying up late is bad for the body and mind.”


Moe paled. “It’s horrible! A good kid’s bedtime is at nine! That’s what a parenting book I read recently said.”


By the way, this was a group of Taboo Hunters, an elite military force within the Roland Empire, but… lately, their favorite book was called A Beginner’s Guide to Parenting. Wonder why… 


Anyway.


The oldest among them, Luke Stokkart, was still only twenty-five. He nodded. “I definitely don’t think that we should let her stay up too late…”


“It also said that we shouldn’t spoil her too much.”


“I know. That’s what Guide to Parenting said at the start of the second chapter.”


“Yes.”


What kind of conversation were they even having…?


Then the gate suddenly opened, and an older woman wrapped in a white robe came out. She was accompanied by several other women in matching robes. “I must humbly welcome you to our church. I am Shirme, the resident priest. Is something the matter…?” 


Milk gave her a big nod. “So Ryner was unfaithful and ran away, and now I have to find him, but Luke says I have to go to bed at nine, so we’ve been looking for somewhere to stay—”


Luke took a step forward in the middle of her explanation. “I apologize for our late introduction. We are a squadron of Taboo Hunters from the Roland Empire. Our current duty has taken us within the Runa Empire’s borders, but our plans faltered, and now we are left without anywhere to stay unless we travel far in the dead of night. We were wondering if it might be possible for us to impose on you for the night…”


Shirme smiled. “Oh, so you are from Roland. You have come a long way from home… You may stay as long as you wish.”


With that, it was settled.


They were fed a very simple meal and ate along with Priest Shirme and the other sisters.


“So that’s what has been going on,” the priest said. “Isn’t it hard to have your duty bring you so deep into Runa? You say that Milk is only sixteen…”


“It’s okay!” Milk said as she ate. “After all, I’m here with Luke and the others…”


The priest nodded along, a big smile on her face.


“And I absolutely have to catch Ryner!” Milk continued. “We promised to get married, you know?”


“I see. So you have to catch your fiancee? That does sound difficult.”


“It is! And even though we promised, he ran away with this woman who’s only got her beauty going for her!”

“Huh? A beautiful… woman!?”


“Yeah! Ryner’s definitely being seduced by her! That’s why I have to open his eyes to reality!” Milk said, fired up by the conversation.


In contrast, a complicated expression was on the priest’s face. “Um, pardon me, but I do have a question…”


“Hm? What’s up?”


“I am only asking, but were you not here on military duty? As a chief?”


Milk nodded with ease. “Yeah, that’s right. Ah! You don’t believe it because I’m so small, right? But it’s true. Right? Luke?”


“It’s true. Chief Milk is an accomplished graduate of an elite military academy,” Luke said, with the tone of a doting father.


That aside, the priest’s expression only deepened as she listened to Luke’s explanation. “No, that is not what I meant to ask… Rather, I am asking about your fiancee… Could it be that they’re male…?”


Luke realized what she was trying to say and became flustered. “Ah!? Ah, no, that’s not it, that’s not it! She may be wearing a military uniform, but our chief is a girl!”

He’d explained this to many people here already. Luke smiled bitterly as he thought back on it. Women were absolutely forbidden in military spaces in Runa, so this was a common misunderstanding.


The priest was shocked. “Huh? A girl?”


“Yes. Besides, she’s a girl no matter how you look at her, isn’t she? A cute and honest child like her could only be a girl,” Luke sincerely said, bursting with that doting father bit.


The priest was dumbfounded by this revelation. “Haa… Now that you mention it, I do see a cute girl…”


 Then the priest paled and abruptly stood.


“W-what is the meaning of this!? You are telling me that Milk is a girl on dangerous military duty!?” She shouted in disbelief.


Luke nodded to her despite the threatening look in her eyes. 


“How deplorable,” the priest continued. “Burdening a woman with military duty… What is Roland’s king thinking? He is a good-for-nothing, incompetant king—,” she said. If they’d been elsewhere, her words could have sparked a war. Then she realized that and stopped herself.


Luke tried to interject. “Er, no…”


Priest Shirme shook her head and spoke again. “Ah, what to do! We cannot have this sinful conversation. God would never forgive it… No, I understand what I must do. I will show you God’s path…”


She closed her eyes and made a gesture as if in prayer. Then, “It’s coming to me… aah, it’s coming to me… ah!?” She screeched. Her eyes were opened and fixed in place. Then she made some connection and assumed a satisfied expression. “I see. You are soon to marry. A woman’s happiness is to marry and stay in the house!”

“This is sudden—”

“Yes, it’s been decided… Just now, I heard God’s voice. Luke, you will be Milk’s husband.” 


“What!?” Milk and her squad yelled simultaneously.


“I-I’m twenty-five years old, you know?” Luke said. “Marrying a sixteen year old would be a crime…”


“That doesn’t matter! My decisions = God’s intentions. After all, I just heard God’s voice,” Priest Shirme said, a serious expression on her face despite the dangerous words coming out of her mouth. 


The sisters, meanwhile, looked to Priest Shirme with nothing but respect in their eyes. “As expected of Lady Shirme. Her faith must be unshakable for her to hear God’s voice with such ease.”


Priest Shirme nodded. “It all started when I blacked out from drinking. I was stricken with a divine revelation, the voice of God: he bestowed upon me his words, ‘Forget that man and serve me!’”


“Simply amazing!”


“God is truly at the side of every young woman!”

So they said, ready to cry… 


Luke and the others looked defeated by Priest Shirme’s excessive pushiness, but Milk found it in herself to object. “Um, but I have my promise with Ryner—”


“Now, Sisters, we must work with haste. Let us prepare for the wedding ceremony. Let’s get Milk into her wedding dress.”


“Huh!? Wedding dress? You have a wedding dress!?”


“Sisters, please show Milk the way.”


“Of course. This way, Milk.”


“Where, where!”

 And so they coaxed Milk away.


Sisters swarmed Luke and the others, too. 


“Let’s get you into a tuxedo, Luke! Come now, take off your clothes! Hehe, I’ve never seen a nude man before! ♡”


“Kyaa! ♡ Me neither!” 


“It’s been four years for me. ♡”


They kyaa-kyaa’d as they pushed Luke away into a separate room, all fired up.


And so it was decided that Milk and Luke would be married.


---


The sun had long since fallen, leading way to the dead of night.


Ryner and Ferris stood outside of the church.


Ferris broke a small section of stained glass away with her sword, and they both peeked inside.


“…I think it’s kinda weird that there’s a light on in the middle of the night,” Ryner said, tired. “Why’re they at church so late?”


For some reason, Milk was inside in a pure white wedding dress, and her subordinate with the white hair - Luke, if he remembered correctly - was standing right there with her, wearing a tuxedo. An older woman, likely a priest, stood between them and a massive cross, hundreds of times larger than Ryner had imagined it to be.


Sisters and Milk’s subordinates watched on, tears in their eyes and smiles on their faces.


“…What the hell are they doing?” Ryner whispered and looked to Ferris.


“It has to be a wedding ceremony. She seems to have chosen a familiar, honest man instead of a perverted sex fiend like you,” she said and patted Ryner’s shoulder. “Don’t let it discourage you.”


“…No, I’m seriously not discouraged about literally anything… and you trying to comfort me makes me feel weirdly miserable, so knock it off. But anyway, what should we do?”


“Mm. I see no issue. The fact that someone is having a wedding changes nothing, even if it’s a wedding involving your ex.”


“No, that’s not what I meant. I was talking about that symbol. It’s huge. Even the two of us won’t be able to move it, y’know?”


Ferris moved her head away from the stained glass, but maintained her emotionlessness. “That doesn’t matter. All we have to do is cut it up,” she said as she unsheathed her sword.


“You say that pretty easy, but it’s steya silver, right? That stuff’s pretty hard. Pretty sure it’s a four on the hardness scale…”


Also, this was probably obvious, but even if they managed to cut it all down, nothing said that they’d be able to carry it out. There was literally no point if they couldn’t get it out of there… 

 

But Ferris ignored Ryner as she brandished her sword. She cut through the iron frames holding stained glass into four angles, as if it was just gelatin. By the way, iron was even harder than steya silver. Despite that fact, she swung her sword through it as if nothing was there, and it—the wall? Or maybe it was a door now?—fell silently into four pieces.


Then she turned back to Ryner. “Let’s go.”


“Hey… I’m always thinking this, but you’re kind of a monster, aren’t you?”


“You have no right to call me a monster.”


They headed inside causally, trespassing just like any (other) thief would. Then their pace picked up as they headed for the symbol.


The priest was the first to notice her uninvited visitors. “You’ve come so late at night… Do you have some business here…? And who might you be?” She asked cautiously. 


‘Shit, this is bad’ was written all over Ryner’s face just as Milk opened her mouth.


“Ah! Ryner!? You came for me!” She screamed. For some reason, she was teary-eyed, and her whole face seemed to shine. “Kyaa! ♡ Has my true love come to save me, saying ‘Run away with me!’ all the while!? No way! ♡ This is so dramatic!”

The priest’s eyes narrowed as she listened to Milk, who was inside of her own dream. “Hmm. So you’re Ryner. You’re the atrocious man who stepped all over your promise to marry her and forced her into the military…”

“…I feel like you’re misunderstanding basically everything about this whole situation…”


The priest completely ignored Ryner. “God will never forgive you! He bestowed upon you a woman and you only now come to claim her! It’s useless trying to stop it now. She will be married to Luke!”


Ferris patted Ryner’s shoulder for a second time that night. “Mm. It’s just as she says. A man’s lingering feelings mean nothing. Give up.”


“No… um… uuh, I guess I don’t really care at this point,” Ryner pouted. Then he looked around at his surroundings. “Let’s hurry up and steal this so we can go home.”


“Steal!?” Milk’s face shone. “Did you say steal? That’s so bold! ♡ Kyaah!”


Luke paled. “S-steal!? Chief is still a minor! Do you understand that!?”


“‘S-steal?’ That’s so improper… Don’t you realize that she is a young woman?” The priest said. 


Ferris took a step forward and spoke in her usual monotone. “What a foolish question. This sex fiend does not care if the person he uses and throws away in a night’s time is a young woman or a man.”


To think that she said something that seriously with not only a straight face, but a serious tone, too.


Everyone present paled. “E-even men!?”


The priest’s expression wouldn’t have gotten any worse even if she learned that the world would end by morning. “Good lord! Good gracious! Why must you go so contrary to God’s teachings!? People like you are the cause of sickness and poverty!”


There was no way that was true!


…Though Ryner had no energy for rebuttals like that lately. Maybe that was part of why this shit just kept happening to him… 


Ferris looked at Ryner, and suddenly looked shocked - though her eyes were just as dead as always - and spoke. “So you’re the source of all evil in the world…”


“Ah… yeah,” Ryner said. “You’re surprised, huh. You’re sooo shocked that I’m the king of evil things. First I’ve heard of it too, to be honest. Anyway, are you satisfied now?”


For some reason, Ferris looked unreasonably sad. “Mm.”


“Then should we get back to work?”


“…Yeah.”


“Hey, youuu… What’s with you getting all sad when I stop playing along? You’re making me feel like I’m in the wrong.”


“Heheh.”


“Ah! You just laughed, you bastard!”

Ferris ignored him and unsheathed her sword. Apparently she was satisfied now. “Playtime is over. Let’s go, Ryner.” Then she raised her voice a bit. “Let’s go, Ryner! Let’s steal that woman who you threw out after you were done with her so long ago!”


Ferris then disappeared. She didn’t actually disappear, but she moved so fast that it was near impossible to see her.


Ryner sighed. “So you’re trying to grab their attention… What a pain.”


The priest’s expression hardened. “I won’t hand Milk over to you, the incarnation of all evil! Sisters, hide Milk!”


““Yes, ma’am!””


The sisters crowded around Milk and her subordinates. 


“Huh? Huh? Huh? What’s… ow, ow! Auh…”


They knocked their hands against the pressure points in their necks as many times as it took to knock Milk and her subordinates out, but thanks to their training, they stayed conscious as the sisters led them into another room.

“Whoa, hey… Are you trying to kill them!?” Ryner said, finally finding the strength for some kind of rebuttal. Though it was completely ignored, exactly as expected… 


“It’s time to test your devotion, sisters! Show this evil-doer the power of Runa’s God!”


“Understood!” The sisters replied. Theydrew crosses before themselves. “O God who lies in heaven…”


“Huh? Are you kidding me!” Ryner yelled, shocked. “They’re just sisters! How do they know magic!?”


The priest laughed loudly. “Of course they can use magic! Runa is a country of believers. God bestows upon us magical power equivalent to the strength of our faith. It is only natural that the clergy of our country all know magic. That means that God leads me and my sisters to battle as holy officers!”

“Uh… what? To battle? But I heard that women aren’t allowed in the military here…?”


The priest looked at him like there was no medicine for his level of idiocy. “We are not soldiers! We are holy officers. How could you possibly confuse the two?”


“Say that all you want, but aren’t they just different in name…? Though this isn’t the time to have this long conversation! Uh, soo,” Ryner said as he watched the sisters with his peculiar eyes. A red pentagram rose within their depths as he carefully observed their spell.


“This is bad,” Ryner mumbled. “If it’s true that only the faithful can use their magic, then since I don’t believe in it, I wouldn’t be able to copy it with my Alpha Stigma and cancel it at all… huh?” He made a stupid sound, then took a troubled expression and tilted his head. “Uh, but… I don’t see a divine component or anything like that…”


And if he couldn’t see it with his Alpha Stigma, it likely wasn’t there at all. It did seem like it was easier for the faithful like the sisters to learn and cast, though. Either way, though.


“I can use this.”


Ryner pressed his hand to his chest as if in prayer, and spoke the intonation that the sisters hadn’t yet finished.


“O God who lies in heaven, save us pitiful humans with your winds!”


A maelstrom was born from Ryner’s hands. And the sisters who it hit… 


“Kyaaaa! ♡”


They moved their hands away from their spells to hold the hems of their robes down, easily canceling their spells.


“I guess that works,” Ryner mumbled as he averted his eyes. Certainly, they weren’t soldiers in this sense. If he saw anything, he’d be begging for them to kill him instead of trying to prevent it… 


“How could a nonbeliever like you use Runa’s magic!?”

Ryner couldn’t bring himself to tell them that the unfaithful could actually use their magic. It was their right as people to believe in god if they wanted to, after all.


Ferris, who for some reason had been standing somewhere behind the priest casually watching them this whole time, noticed that Ryner looked to her and sliced up at the symbol. Then she returned to Ryner.


“Fgh… Getting this symbol has been far harder than expected.”


“Don’t lie! You treated the whole thing like you were sightseeing… oh, well. Whatever. So are we rich now?”


Ferris shook her head, unperturbed. “No. That symbol wasn’t silver.”


“Huh? Then what was it?”


“Come look.”


Ferris handed a piece of the not-silver over to Ryner, who began to shiver.


“This is… wood,” he said.


“It is.”


“…We can’t make money out of this…”


“Yeah.”


“…So all of the effort we just went through…?”


“Mm-hm.”


The sound of Ferris’ voice echoed through the church, and then the whole church began to tremble.


“Huh?” Ryner looked up at the ceiling. Bits of it were sprinkling down. “It’s… crumbling? Are we seriously doing this again?”


“The symbol must have been its support. Though that was fairly obvious.”


“…No, even if it was ‘obvious’…”


The sisters had noticed what was happening, too, and began to scream.


Then the priest spoke in her priest-like way. “Good lord! My goodness! My house of God… my house of God! This is divine punishment! It’s punishment for me selfishly selling the silver from the cross and using it on the young and burly bartender from Pino Bar with ulterior motives! God is punishing me!”


“…Really…”


Didn’t she say before that the unfaithful couldn’t use Runa’s magic? Ryner thought it, but he didn’t really want to know what’d happen if he actually said it.


He watched the half-crazed priest for a long moment before reaching his limit. “Um, so… uh, yeah, we’re leaving…”


“Mm.”


And so they disappeared into the night once more.


By the way, on the following day, in the nearest town, an iron safe was cut apart, its contents stolen.


But that was a different story entirely.


---


Table of Contents

Previous | Next

idola: (Default)
Volume 2: Apathetic Counter-Attack 

Quest in the Park


Table of Contents

Previous | Next


---


A carriage was riding along a road, uncommitted to reaching its destination. Ryner Lute and Ferris Eris were sitting in the front. Ryner had an absentminded look on his face and unruly dark hair, and his whole body was exhausted. All in all, he had the unmistakable aura of a student on a Sunday dreading going to school on Monday morning.


In contrast, Ferris was expressionless but dashingly beautiful by his side. She was staring down a map or something, serious as could be.


It was a nice, cloudless day, the likes of which could make anyone sleepy, not just Ryner. 


Ryner was in control of the reins, so when his grip tightened, the horses slowed down a bit. “So?” He said. “What’ve you been looking at so seriously this whole time, Ferris? I know where the next Heroic Relic is even without a map. I spent two years researching this stuff, after all…”


She raised her head quietly. “I know that. But I received information that I’m interested in regarding our travels yesterday… I’m looking into it now.”


“Hm? Information that you’re interested in?”


“Mm-hm. I heard stories about magical items not unlike the Heroic Relics that have seduced millions of people in the Runa Empire since olden days. They said that those items not only exist, but are skewered on display.”


“That’s… uwah… too crazy to be true,” Ryner said, exasperated. “Um, so… If those were real, they’d be way more famous than this. They wouldn’t just be in some exhibition. It’s probably just a circus or something? In all of the Runan legends that I looked through, not a single one mentioned this. I reject your proposal to check it out. God, if we looked into every single contrived story, we’d never finish this…”


“Our job is important,” she said, making for Ryner’s neck. “We can’t overlook anything, trivial as it may seem. We both know that we cannot allow Runa’s powerful magic items to be overlooked.”


“…No, I just think that looking into this one’s a waste of time… uuh… I get it. You want to say that I don’t have the right to make any decisions here, right? So you can put your sword away now.”


Ferris nodded and took her sword back away. “Then our next move is clear. Our destination is Tallas Town… but there’s one problem. There is a considerable entrance fee to get in there to see the famous magical item.”


“Yeah, I bet having something like that would be pretty profitable. So? Any other problem?”


“Mm. They’re a limited time offer going on, too. Couples are getting half-off on admissions to Tallas Town, and we both know that we’re traveling on a major budget. Therefore, we’d best use that deal, but that lends itself to another problem.”

“I think the problem is that a discount for couples is shady in itself, but anyway, do you really think there’s a relic there?”


Ferris completely ignored him. “The first problem is that women are forbidden in military circles in Runa to the point that they think that I, a first-class beauty, am a man just because I wear armor. Think back to that perverted woman who thought that we were a couple consisting of two men. The biggest problem is that I, whose beauty destroys land, water, and the heavens, would never date a sex maniac who hasn’t fully woken up in 10,000 years. One would think that the easy solution to this would be for me to remove my armor and wear something feminine, but on the other hand, that’s difficult… but fear not. I already have a solution.”


With that, Ferris took something she’d stored in the back of the carriage out. It was perfectly normal, and perfectly feminine, being a pink and frilly dress.


There was just one abnormal thing about it… actually, it was a kind of huge abnormality. 


“Huh, I see,” Ryner said, his voice strangely shrill. “That’s fine. I think it suits you, Ferris. If you wear that, they’ll see you as a woman and me as a man, and we can get that couples’ discount—”


“What are you saying?” Ferris interrupted. “Look at the size. This clothes were made for you—”


“No! I don’t want to look at it! How did you even come to this conclusion!?”


Ferris ignored his screams. “I’ve already bought cosmetics for you, too. This solves all of our problems. The discomfort of seeing a transcendent beauty like me with a sex maniac is an issue. Men are all wild beasts, after all. On the other hand, I could easily seduce a lazy but perverted woman. All of that discomfort is gone. My plan is flawless.”


Then she reached back to pull something else out. “In any case, shall we start with lipstick?”


“Nooooo!!”


And so Ryner’s screams echoed down the road.


---


Children were laughing.


Whether it was families or couples, everyone had smiles on their faces. Family friendly activities were everywhere, along with delicious-looking food stands and rare animals.


It was a theme park of sorts. There was a sign up high, its big letters proclaiming it to be Picky Fantasy Land. It was a famous theme park in Runa.


And in that theme park— 


“I’m not a kid! I understand that this is the Runan way of thinking. You’re trying to get me to play to my heart’s content and forget all about Ryner so that I’ll go home nice and quiet, aren’t you! Well, that’s not happening!” Milk Callaud yelled at her guardian-like subordinates who were surrounding her. She was angrier than one would expect to see from someone so cute-looking.


“I’m an adult!” Milk continued. “Thinking that I’d want to spend all day on this family-fun stuff is a big mista—”


Just then, Milk’s oldest subordinate (though he was still only twenty-five) spoke as he pointed across the crowd. “Ah! Chief Milk! There’s the mascot, Pikipicky!”


“What!? Where?” Milk yelled, whipping her head around to look, her ponytail swaying with her as she scurried over. Then she caught sight of him and his half-bear, half-rabbit, half-asleep glory. “Whoa! It’s Picky! Luke, Lach, Lear, Moe! Look, it’s amazing! C’mere, c’mere!”


Her subordinates watched her, somehow deeply moved by the sight.


“I’m so glad that we took her to Fantasy Land.”


“This will make a good memory.”


“It’s important to make good memories while you’re still a kid, after all.”


“They say that memories are more important than possessions.”


“Oh, not a bad phrase, Lear.”


Lately, they’d really settled into their role as her guardians.


---


Just then, Ryner and Ferris arrived at their destination… Picky Fantasy Land. However, Ryner didn’t have the heart to comment on or even notice this fact.


“Uuh… Everyone’s looking at me, Ferris. Are you seeing this? Everyone’s looking at me.”


“Don’t worry about it.”


“Anyone would worry about it!” Ryner said, then sighed. “This is the worst… How did things end up like this? I hate this… I really just…”


 He walked with his head hung low, trying to take up as little space as possible.


Ferris, meanwhile, did the talking once they reached the ticket booth. “We’d like a couples’ ticket.”


“Yes, yes… whoa. You’re beautiful. Are you sure you’re not a woman?”


“Mm. I get that a lot. But look at my armor.”


“Ah… you really are a man. Amazing. I can’t help but feel like your beauty’s wasted… no, what am I saying? Anyway, here’s your couples’ ticket. Here’s yours, and here’s your girlfriend’s… whoa!?”


He went silent for a moment.


“Uh… this is your girlfriend? This… this… this guy?”


“Mm. She gets that a lot. But would a man wear a frilly pink dress? Only a pervert would do that in broad daylight.”


“R-right. I’m sorry that I doubted you… But to think that she’s your girlfriend…”


“Don’t worry about it. We hear that more than enough. But you’ve hurt her feelings. Give me her ticket instead.”


With that, Ryner and Ferris entered Fantasy Land, Ferris handing the second ticket over to Ryner.


“And that’s that. Pervert.”


“What’s that supposed to mean!” Ryner yelled. “No matter how you look at it, seeing you as a man and me as a woman is way more uncomfortable than the other way around!”

“Hm. Seems so. Everyone looks at you as they pass.”


Everyone?! Ugh, I can’t do this! My life is over! I’ve been violated! I’ll never be a bride!!” Ryner said as he covered his face, sitting like a woman would for some reason, his composure completely gone.


“If you hate it so much, then why didn’t you refuse?” Ferris asked, collected as ever. “You even let me put make-up on you.”


“Haah? I refused since the very beginning! Anyone would crossdress if they were threatened with a sword—”


“Mm. The other couples are all linking arms. It’s suspicious if we don’t do the same. Come on, give me your arm.”


“Are you even listening to me!?” So he said, but he moved his arm forward and linked it with hers. Once again, his face turned downcast. “Anyway, let’s get that magic item and go.”


“Yes. Heheh.”

“Ah! Did you just laugh!? You laughed, didn’t you! Don’t tell me you’re having fun with making me look like this!?


“It really suits you. Perverted woman.”


“Youuu! I’m going to kill you after this!”


“Mm. I’m definitely reporting this to the king.”


“And I’ll definitely kill you if you do!”


And so they made dangerous conversation while walking around like a lovey-dovey couple. Ryner, meanwhile, was different from his usual motivationless self. He was working out a plan.


“What should I do… If I go back to the carriage and change clothes, then I’d have to pay the entrance fee again to come back… What should I do…”  


Just then, something caught Ryner’s eye. It was two people in mascot costumes. He couldn’t tell if they were supposed to be bears or rabbits, but one was red and the other one was blue. They were surrounded by happily smiling children. It seemed like they were a lot more comfortable wearing something weird here than Ryner, who was still stuck on the crossdressing bit.


Seeing it, Ryner screamed. “There!”


“Mm? What are you yelling about?” Ferris asked as she looked over to what Ryner was reacting to. “Do you want to shake hands with that abnormality?


“No way! Besides, I’m way more out of place than that!”


“Mm. It’s impossible to see you as anything but a pervert.”


“…W-well, we don’t have enough time here for me to react to that, but anyway, don’t you think that I’d blend in better if we stole one of those costumes? We’d be able to sneak into anywhere.”


“Ahh. I see. Not a bad plan.”


“Right? Okay, it’s decided. I’m stealing that costume. Alright! Then let’s go, let’s go!”


Ryner broke out into a run, his frilly dress fluttering as he did. Watching him from behind, no matter how slender he may be, he was obviously a man. It was impossible to see him as a woman with a large build instead of a crossdressing man.


It was past the point of strange and approaching the line of fear for the park-goers, who would probably be reassured if they saw him over by the funhouse instead of out in the rest of the park.


“I see. I’ve decided on Ryner’s next job,” Ferris mumbled as she too approached the two Pickys.


A while later… 


Milk had her fill of Fantasy Land. She’d mastered all the games and was now searching out the red Picky. Her ponytail swayed as she looked around restlessly. “Uuh… I can’t find it. But I won’t give up! I’ll definitely find you, red Picky!”


“That’s the spirit, Chief!” Moe said. “You won’t have any trouble finding a red Picky or two!”


“We’ll help you out,” Lach said.


Lear was reading a pamphlet on the park. “Hm. If there wasn’t one in the west or south sides, let’s go east next.”


“Yeah! Thanks, everyone! Wait for me, red Picky!”


Luke was watching her, a kind look on his face.


This was supposed to be an elite squadron of Roland’s Taboo Hunters… One couldn’t help but think that this was a massive waste of their skill. Their powers of perception, observation, and analytics far exceeded a normal human’s. That meant that finding the red Picky in this theme park was a simple matter for them.


Lear’s role in their military squadron was being the brains. Lach and Moe’s job was to tag along as her big brothers. Luke’s job was to be the dad.


“You can only have ice cream once a day,” Luke said. “We don’t want you to get an upset stomach,” Luke said. He kept a watchful eye on all aspects of her care.


The sun was just barely moving past its highest point in the sky. The weather was still perfect, with its refreshing breeze and cloudless sky. Nobody would think that this nice day was part of a dangerous journey.


“Not bad,” Luke said with a nod to himself.


Milk suddenly dropped her ice cream. She shivered. “I-I found it! Everyone, look, I found the red Picky!” She said as she pointed.


It wasn’t just the red Picky, either. There was a blue one too. 


Those Pickys were different from the others. It wasn’t just the color, either. There was an entirely different air about them.


The red one wasn’t cute at all. Also, it had a longsword.


Then the blue one… was tall, slouching a little, and just looked exhausted in general. Like it was going to keel over asleep any second.


“I found them! The red and blue Pickys! Aren’t they cute!?” Milk said and jumped up.


“Lach, Lear, Moe. Go with her.”


““Understood.””


Milk picked up the ice cream she’d dropped and put it in the trash. “Alright, peace has been restored.”


They leisurely walked with Milk, like they were teachers on a kindergarten field trip, not to speak of their real roles.


Milk, on the other hand, was energetically heading for the Pickys. “Red Picky, I found y—gyah!?”


The second she reached the red Picky, she was on the floor.


“Are you okay, Chief?” Lach and the others yelled.


Milk instantly jumped back up and at her target. “I won’t let you escape, red Picky!”


The red Picky adopted a bit more serious of a stance this time.


Even so, Milk was a graduate of a military academy. She was on a far higher level than someone who was a part-time Picky.


So she easily captured the Picky… or at least she should have. But the Picky seemed to disappear, leaving a red blur as its aftermath, then reappeared closer to the blue Picky. So Milk ended up on the ground once more.


Lach and the others made a surprised noise. “Wha!?”


They were shocked that a Picky that looked as unsubstantial as this one had that kind of power. It moved insanely quickly. They had no idea that this kind of skill was required to work as a Picky… 


Then the red Picky whispered. “You’re a nuisance. Get out of my sight.”


What a thing for a Picky to say!


She knew that Pickys were able to communicate their feelings to children telepathically, but it just spoke.


The dreams of children… were being crushed… 


Milk looked like she just couldn’t believe it. “Huh? No way… Picky, Picky just talked! Uwaaahn. Is there a person inside? Is there actually a person inside!? She cried.


Luke ran over, flustered. “C-calm down, Chief. This is a special Picky that can use human speech. The proof is that it’s red.”


“R-really? Pickys are real, right? They’re not fake?”


“Of course not! The proof is that the blue one isn’t speaking, see?” Luke said. He turned to the blue one, a pleading look at his eye.


“Ahh, I’m sleepy… so tired… and this costume is heavy…” 


“Kyaaah! It said ‘costume!’ It called it a ‘costume!’”


And so the girl was wounded yet again by a cruel adult.


The Pickys, meanwhile, ignored not only her but the other kids, too, as they talked to each other. “So where are those magic things? We came all the way here and did a bunch of weird shit for them. Let’s hurry up and nab them before this gets any more annoying than it’s already been.”


“Mm. They’re in the northern area,” the red one said. “I’ll get them, so what about you? Will you do your job as a bear-rabbit hybrid?”


“No way.”


Luke grimaced as he listened to the Pickys. They were just the worst. To think that the morals of part-time workers were this low… but there was nothing they could do about it now. Their best bet was to go ahead and buy her that second ice cream and calm her down enough for her to go home.


The point of all of this was to help her forget about their professional duties for a day, and yet. The red Picky trampled on those feelings of his without a second thought. 


Then, the red Picky spoke, detached. “Then Ryner, I will go to the north—”


Time stopped. 


Milk stopped crying and Luke was aghast.


The blue Picky was facing the red one. “Dammit, Ferris…” 


“Ryneeerrr!? What’s going on? Augh, I’ll never forgive you for having fun dressed up like Pickys with her! I wanted to be a Picky! Stop fooling around with her, you cheater! Luke, Lack, Lear, Moe. This Picky is Ryner!”


“Haah… this is ridiculous. Just when we got Chief to come here and forget about our duties for a bit…” 


“I don’t care, just go!”


“O-of course,” her subordinates all said in unison. 


That marked the start of their battle. Luke and the others unsheathed their swords.


“You’re never, ever getting away from me again!” Milk yelled as she drew a magic circle to cast one of Roland’s stronger spells.


The blue Picky sighed loudly. “Are you kidding me… You’re casting offensive magic in a crowded public place? If I couldn’t counter it, people would really die here. You’d be a wanted criminal.” He moved his hands far faster than Milk. “I wish for an invasion—”


“I won’t let you counter me! Luke, Lach, Lear, support me!”


“Understood!”


The men readied their swords and leapt towards Ryner.


There was a sudden red flash, and before anyone had time to process it, the red Picky’s sword was out and everyone else’s swords had been knocked away.


For some reason, the surrounding kids began to cheer. “Wow, the red Picky’s so cool!”


“You can’t lose, Picky!”

“Picky, over here!”


At some point, the Pickys vs Milk’s group of five had become a show for the surrounding people; be it families or couples, they all watched, perfectly at ease despite the offensive magic that was about to fire.


“I wish for thunder - Lightning Flash!”


Ryner’s spell finished right in time, too. “I wish for an invasion - Eclipse!”


Thunder and smoke fired from their magic circles, but soon after, the two spells interfered with each other in a way that they both disappeared safely. 


The crowd went wild.


““Whoaaa!!””


They clapped and clapped around them. 


“Good luck to that girl, too!”

“She’s adorable!”


“And the man with the white hair is a sight to see, too!”


The blue Picky—okay, he’s Ryner—glared at the red Picky and yelled. “Ferris you asshole! Why’d you have to expose me in the first place?”


The red Picky—okay, she’s Ferris—ignored him and surveyed the crowd. “Standing out like this is bad. Especially when it comes to that girl who you threw out from your past the second she ceased to be useful to you. We’ve already shown too much of Roland’s magic to Runa. Is she not conscious of the fact that she’s a Taboo Hunter? If she uses any more magic here, then…” 


She unsheathed her sword.


“…I’ll chop her head off.”


“Whoa, hey!” The blue Picky known as Ryner shouted. “If you do that, these kids will have nightmares about heads flying every night for the rest of their lives. Besides, aren’t you the one who started all of th—”


“Right. It’s the fault of your deplorable and habitual thirst for women that’s gradually built up to this point. You are reaping what you sow. I am fulfilling our duty. I will continue to the northern part of the park, and you will stay here and deal with this. It’s in area twenty-four.”


“Hey—”


“Don’t use any magic,” Ferris interrupted. “There are too many people watching.”


“No, I’m trying to say—”  


This time, Milk was the one who interrupted him. “What!? You think you can ignore me just because you two are Pickys and I’m not?” With that, she began to draw another magic circle.


“Whoa, wait a sec—”


“Alright. You deal with this,” Ferris said one last time.


“I’m trying to tell you that since you don’t fight with magic in the first place—”  


“Let’s do this, Ryner!” Milk said. “We’re definitely going to play together as Pickys!”


Ryner sighed loudly. That was all he needed to do to convey his thoughts on the situation. He wasn’t happy with any part of this.


“Alright. I’ll be accomplishing our duty,” Ferris said. She disappeared in a red blur.


The spectators gasped at the sight, but Ryner hardly had the time to pay attention to the crowd. He looked at Milk. Her magic circle was just finishing up. “Ugh, geez… I’m seriously at my limit here.” He moved to quell her magic circle.


Luke and the others jumped in front of Milk. “I won’t let you lay a hand on the Chief!”


“…This is a huge pain, but I guess I’m gonna have to take it at least a little seriously,” Ryner said with another sigh as he kicked up at Luke to throw his sword off. It flew, doing several spins in the sky. He curbed Lach as he came at him from the side, dodged Lear’s sword then kicked him from the side, making Moe crash into him.


Getting to Milk was easy with her subordinates defeated. He didn’t move with Ferris’ overwhelming speed. Instead, he moved smoothly, with practiced ease. Though Ferris was pretty smooth too, if one were to categorize her speed as a monster’s instead of as a human…


Either way, he made it to Milk and shoved his arms through her magic circle. “Alright! I’ve suppressed… huh?”


The magic circle was already complete. All she had to do now was recite the spell. “I’m doing it, Ryner! I wish for—”


“W-w-wait, Milk!” Ryner said, but for some reason, he couldn’t move his arms through the spell enough to stop her.


“I wish for thunder—”


“This is bad! What should I do? Kgh…”  


He moved his arms again, taking her hands.


“—Lightning fuwaghwagh!”

He covered his lips with the costume’s lips. Milk’s face went bright red. Her limbs went limp and a dreamy look washed over her face.


““Chieeeefff!”” 


“What’s up with them?” Ryner said carelessly as they separated. Of course, his lips hadn’t touched hers at all from inside the costume. “Haah… I’m so tired. This costume’s too heavy for this.” Not like he could take it off now, though.


The crowd, which had gone silent at some point, slowly got loud again. Picky fans swarmed Ryner. 


“Amazing. That was just the best! I’m so moved!”


“Picky’s not just cute. He’s cool, too…”


“Will you kiss me, too, Picky?”

“Huh?” Was all that Ryner could say to that. There were too many of them to cut through. He had no idea when it happened, but their little ‘show’ had become a real attraction, and now everyone was calling out for Picky as they ran up to him. Soon the crowd would swallow him, and he’d lose his life… 


Ryner took a step back and scowled. “Hey now, one at a time… Anyway, though, let’s get out of h—”


Something latched onto his legs.


“—Uwah!”


Whatever it was, it was stronger than a demon! It pulled him down to the ground. Though it was probably pretty obvious that it was Milk who grabbed him.


“I’ve caught you, Ryner! You can’t get away now!”


“Look at the situation here! We’re seriously gonna die if this crowd tramples us, you know!”


“Say that all you want, but you’re just looking for an excuse to abandon me again, aren’t you! But I won’t let you! Now hurry up and tell me how to turn into a Picky too!”


“Huh!? This isn’t the time for that!” Ryner said. Then he lifted his head and went silent. No, he gave up on it. The crowd was engulfing him, and a demon was holding him down and letting it happen. “Ah… I don’t even care what happens anymore.”


The complete defeat on his face didn’t stop the crowd, though. And so the crowd swallowed him up with ease… 


---


The sun was falling down the horizon, leaving the sky a brilliant red. It was evening, but still too early to be called dinner time.


A snug wooden building with the air of a family-run business stood in the twenty-fourth area of the northern quarter of Fantasy Land.


A blue Picky staggered over… but at this point, could it really be called blue anymore? Its fur was covered in dirt. What kind of carnage had this Picky lived through? No emotion remained in its tired eyes. Though it was a costume, so it was kind of hard to tell if it was experiencing emotion in the first place.


The blue Picky opened the double doors and stepped inside.


There was food at the counter and numerous tables inside. There was only one guest: a relaxed red Picky with the head off, revealing a drop-dead blonde beauty. She looked up when the blue Picky called out to her.


“Oh, Ryner. You’re late,” she said, a skewer of dango in her right hand and a cup of tea in her left hand.


“Hey… why are you in here relaxing? What happened to that duty of ours? To the magic items?”


She ignored the blue Picky’s questions. “Too bad for you, but the dango is all sold out. It’s a popular shop. It’s a good thing that I went out of my way to come here.”


“Huh… Dango? The hell? You went out of your way for this…?”


The red Picky ignored him again. Could it be that the two types of Picky were unable to communicate…?  


“So what about the magic items?”


“Mm. The dango here is sublime. This is the first time that I’ve tasted this anywhere but Wynnit Dango. It’s no wonder that it always makes the top ten in the dango newsletter that I’m subscribed to—”


“That’s not what I’m asking… wait, did you just say that there’s a dango newsletter!?” 


“Hehe. I read Dango Magazine, too.”


“No, that’s not the point… Wait, did you lie about the magic items just so that you could try this dango?”


Was it such a stretch to say that a vein appeared on the blue Picky’s head?


The red Picky sighed deeply. “You don’t understand anything. What else should dango enthusiasts use to describe the taste of this dango? Is it not a magic item among simpler dango?”


“How should I know!?”


“Why are you angry? I did not lie. Remember what I said at the very beginning?”


“Um… if I’m remembering correctly, you said something like that they were ‘magical items not unlike the Heroic Relics that have seduced millions of people in the Runa Empire since olden days…’”


 The red Picky wordlessly pointed at the sign. 


Celebrating our 120th anniversary. Our guests have exceeded two million! All seats are sold out for today, thank you for your patronage. 


So basically, she’d translated that into the speal about magical items.


The red Picky held eye contact as she ate her dango. “So? Do you need me to explain anything else?”


“…No, you’ve said more than enough…”


He sighed and took the head off of his mascot costume, then sat down beside her and took a dango skewer. “But… the fruit of all of my labors is just this dango, then? Really? I can’t believe I went through all of that for this…”


He stuffed a ball of dango into his mouth. “Geez… it was all for this. Oh, but this is really good. It’s like, sticker than other… ah, it’s stuck in my throat guagh! Ferris! W-water!”


“Hm? Water? What are you saying? It’s only natural to drink tea with dango.”


The blue Picky was supposed to have taken his blue head off, but it seemed to be coming back. He slurped tea up as fast as he could.


The red Picky just watched with a melancholic look in her eyes. “The way of dango is a long and perilous art to master…”  


The sky was changing from vivid reds to deep blues. 


Will those two be able to master the way of dango? No, wait, what kind of journey even is this? It’s kind of hard to say lately.


---


Table of Contents

Previous | Next

Profile

idola: (Default)
idola

February 2025

S M T W T F S
      1
2345 6 78
9101112131415
16171819202122
232425262728 

Syndicate

RSS Atom

Most Popular Tags

Style Credit

Expand Cut Tags

No cut tags
Page generated Jun. 22nd, 2025 04:43 pm
Powered by Dreamwidth Studios